Author: admin

Older woman seduces schoolgirl walking home in the rain

It is pouring rain, and I am in a better mood than I have been in weeks. I love the rain, I always have; I love the sound of it, the way it cleanses the world around me and I especially love being out in it as it taps all across my body as if I am in the world’s largest shower. I am smiling as I walk home, allowing the water to soak through my clothing, and thoroughly enjoying the feeling as my shirt and skirt begin to cling to my body. I am lost in my own happy world, not a care in the world when a soft voice surprises me out of my self induced trance. Excuse me, Miss? You say a second time, knowing I had completely missed it on your first attempt. I look around, a slightly dazed look on my face until I see a pair of eyes looking at me from above a barely rolled down car window parked at the curb. Something about those eyes, they grab and hold my attention and I stop in my tracks, just staring. You speak again, asking if I know where the Holiday Inn on Devonshire Street is, and for a moment I have completely lost my voice; I am completely taken by those stunning eyes that have reduced my world to only them.

A moment later I watch as the car window rolls down a little more and I am now seeing that there is a beautiful woman that goes with those eyes, and that the smile you are flashing me is even more breathtaking then the eyes that first drew me in. I stand on the sidewalk, lost in the features of your face as the rain falling on me is completely forgotten. Your smile never falters as you ask me if I can show you where the hotel you are looking for is located, offering me a ride home if I will show you, and even though I was loving the walk I was having in the rain I have given that up immediately for a chance to spend another moment of time in the encompassing world of your eyes, your warm, comforting smile. I nod and you gesture with your chin as you lean across the cab to unlock your passenger side door and a moment later I find myself climbing in and sitting down across from you without hesitation.

Once inside your car I suddenly become self-conscious, through the rain beaded windows of your car I wasn’t aware of how truly beautiful you are, and now I find myself unable to look away from those piercing eyes. I can feel my face go flush with blood and I somehow manage to eventually tear my eyes away and look down at my hands after an agonizing long silent moment. Hello, you say in a velvety voice just above a whisper, I am Sarah. You offer your hand and I take it, feeling a sudden electric shock as our fingers touch. I bite my lower lip in a moment of nervousness and croak through a suddenly parched dry throat that my name is Kara and that I am pleased to meet you. So, Kara you ask, breaking another long moment of silence as your hand finally allows mine to fall free, where were you headed in this downpour? I look up again and I see you are smiling warmly and I cannot help but return your smile, something in that smile tells me I am safe and almost immediately I feel my body relax just a tiny bit. Walking home from school, I reply, kicking myself mentally as soon as the words exit my mouth for giving an answer that shows my immaturity. I see no reaction from you one way or the other, just that beaming warm smile that seems to mentally caress me and melt away my nervousness.

You are quite stunning, I hear you whisper after another moment of only the sounds of the rain softly tapping on the roof of your car mixed with my own quickened heartbeat in my ears, and again I begin to blush, looking back down to my hands which I have now folded in my lap. I’ll bet all the boys at school are after you, you add, and I let a nervous giggle escape me and quickly look out the passenger side window because I don’t know how to respond to your statement. I am flattered, completely taken by surprise actually; I have never had another female tell me they thought I was pretty, and especially not a complete stranger as beautiful as you are. You sense my nervousness but decide to press on and take a chance, removing your right hand from the steering wheel you quickly place it on the bare, rain wet skin of my thigh above my left knee, gently giving it a loving squeeze before beginning to slide your fingers back and forth smoothly over my thigh in small semi-circles.

Your touch surprises me and I gasp, I feel an immediate spark of electricity blaze through me from your fingertips and I quickly look from the window to your hand, then I tilt my head up a little to look back into your eyes.
You’re smiling still; that incredibly immobilizing warm smile that completely disarms me, and despite the fact that a stranger is touching me for the very first time in my young life I still find my control melting away willingly. The electric touch of your fingertips on my skin has caused goose pimples to appear on my flesh, and I feel the familiar tightness in my lower tummy as I am suddenly aware that my nipples have become stiff and are protruding through the dampness of the rain-soaked tee shirt I am wearing. This has all taken place in a matter of seconds, simply by your first touch, and before you allow me time enough to think you continue your distracting erotic monolog, knowing it will take my mind off what your fingers are doing on my thigh. What about girlfriends, Kara? You whisper, knowing that your intended shocking question will momentarily distract me from the fact that you have now moved your hand slightly higher and are now softly caressing the bare, untouched skin of my inner thigh just above the hem of my floral skirt.

Do you have a girlfriend? You ask me in a soft, sexy whispering voice just slightly louder than the sound of the raindrops, as the painted nail on the tip of your thumb slips effortlessly higher on my inner thigh and finds its way just under the bottom of my skirt, always in motion, tracing electric circles over the still damp skin. I feel the blood rushing to my face in a blush again; I am unable to answer you, not out of embarrassment of your question but rather simply because now my entire world is focused on the feelings your soft, nimble fingers on my inner thigh are causing throughout my entire body. I am aware that my nipples have grown painfully hard and are threatening to burn through the material of my shirt, I feel the tightness in my tummy that is so personally familiar with my own sexual arousal and as your thumb caresses ever higher on the bare white skin of my inner thigh I also become aware that there is now a different feeling of dampness in the cotton crotch of my underwear, no longer cool from the rain and outside air but now dampened with my own warm moisture. No girlfriends? You ask in an even thicker, throatier and ultra-sexy whisper and I can do nothing more than let a small moan escape me as your thumb makes its first gentle connection with my now swollen lips encased in the damp cotton of my underwear. You lean towards me from your seat and as you do your fingers join your thumb at my crotch, tracing my slit from bottom to top and then applying pressure on my now throbbing clitoris. Your face is next to mine now, our cheeks touching, and I feel the heat of your skin against mine and your hot breath on my ear as my thighs willingly part for you without hesitation.

I feel the tip of your tongue, wet and hot as you playfully lick at my lobe before sucking it seductively into your warm mouth and I squeeze my eyes shut and moan again, louder this time. I’ll bet you want a girlfriend, you whisper hotly into my now wet ear sending a charge straight to my pussy and I swallow hard as I quickly nod in agreement. You witness my response and this fuels your fire, applying even more pressure into my crotch with fingers that are now pushing the cotton of my underwear deeper into me as the nail on your thumb flicks quickly back and forth across my burning clit. You begin kissing a trail from my ear down my jaw line, leaving warm wet traces of your saliva on my skin as you inch closer towards my lips, speaking in that same seductive whisper between each kiss as you do. Bet you’ve been dying to have another woman kiss you, you pant your hot breath on my saliva-dampened skin just below my ear and then you kiss the same spot. Bet it makes you wet to think about it, you whisper again as you kiss high on my jaw. My periodic moans have become a chorus now with each word, each touch of your warm lips on my skin; my attention is completely on the kissing and I don’t even realize your fingers have manipulated the leg band of my panties and slipped your hand under them to touch my bare pussy until I feel your finger slip between my folds and begin a rhythm of in and out into my now completely drenched pussy.

I am beyond words now, beyond conscious thought; pure animal adrenaline consumes me as my body screams out for your touch and my back arches in the seat to allow your finger to slip deeper into my pussy. I am moaning an almost desperate cry as you inch me closer to the ultimate goal, and low, guttural sounds escape from my throat as your finger buries itself deeper into my pulsing womanhood. I feel my muscles contort and squeeze around its intruder, sucking it deeper inside and milking it as if it was a thin cock. You feel it as well and your breathing becomes more erratic, your kisses quicker along my jaw towards the parted lips of my waiting mouth; one final question you pose for me between the last kiss on the corner of my mouth and when you finally press your hot lips against mine. Can I be your girlfriend, Kara? You ask in your husky whisper before hungrily pressing your hot lips into mine, immediately finding my waiting tongue with your own and swirling yours around it before sucking my tongue expertly into your mouth. I cry out into your mouth as the first wave of my orgasm begins to rock my body, quickly squeezing my thighs closed on your hand and the fingers now deep inside of me.

You ride my waves with me, no longer fucking me with your fingers but now just allowing them to stay motionless as my pussy grips and squeezes around them, coating them with my cum. You have broken the air tight seal of our kiss to allow my short, quick breaths to escape but still continue to lick at my tongue and at the corners of my mouth. Wave after wave rolls through me and my entire body shudders countless times before becoming completely limp and sagging into the contours of the bucket seat, and when I eventually feel your fingers slip out of me and then out of the cotton prison beyond I suddenly feel a complete emptiness within me. I open my eyes to see your smile; that warm, safe comforting smile that seduced me to begin with. Our eyes meet and lock and there is a long silent moment that words would only lessen; your eyes that tell me that you completely understand everything that I am feeling and your continued beaming smile assures me that we have just shared a beautiful experience. I let out a soft sigh and you help me to sit back up straight again in my seat. We both notice together that the rain has now tapered off and as you turn the key in the ignition and start your car you turn to look at me again, always smiling, and whisper one last question. Kara? You whisper softly, may I take you to my hotel room and make you my girlfriend?

---

This is one of several stories with ‘Surprise’ in the title; their common theme is lesbians caught in an unexpected situation. To find the others, and the rest of my 100% all-girl lesbian stories, follow the author link above. This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2011

Sally and I are sophomores at an eastern seaboard university; I met her a couple of months into my freshman year, and we have been lovers ever since – although we have kept it secret from everyone how very much more than just ‘best friends’ our relationship is. For spring break, through the kind offer of my mother’s cousin, we had the chance to use for two weeks a remote cabin in the mountains of my home state, tucked away at the far end of a long winding valley in the pine forests. The cabin was quite large, and so for company we invited along two of our college friends: Patty (a tall, slim, elegant African-American, very fit and athletic) and Veronica (a petite blonde with a curvy figure, a real bouncy bundle of fun).

In the end, Sally and I had to stay on at college for a bit longer than we had expected in order to get our assignments finished. We didn’t want this to shorten the holiday for other two, and we assured them that they should go ahead as we had originally planned, and get settled in. So we loaded Patty’s car with all of the supplies that would be needed, plus Sally’s and my backpacks with our clothes and other things, and we waved them off early on a bright and cheerful Sunday morning. It would take them a day and a half to drive to the cabin, and we promised that we would join them on Wednesday evening – we would be able to get there much quicker, because now that we only each had a small shoulder-bag to carry, we could fly most of the distance.

As it turned out, we got our work finished by Monday evening, and we were keen to lose no more of our holiday! Early on Tuesday morning, we caught a flight to the main airport nearest to the mountains, at a medium-sized city about 200 miles from where the cabin is located. Here we had a stroke of luck: there was a local air service which connected twice a day to the small town at the plains end of the valley, but the morning flight had been delayed – so, when we landed, instead of missing it by 45 minutes and having to wait several hours for the afternoon flight, we scrambled onto the earlier one. This deposited us at the town’s grass-strip landing field not long after mid-day, and from here we took a local bus to the drop-off-point at the entrance of the valley, and then began the two-hour hike up the dirt track to the remote cabin. There were a few other cabins in the lower part of the valley, but we soon passed those and entered a deeply-forested region – now there was only our cabin ahead, about five miles further on and nearly a thousand feet higher up. There was no cell-phone reception in these remote mountains, so there was no way for us to call the other girls and ask Patty to drive down to collect us, or let them know that we would be arriving more than a day earlier than expected.

It was a glorious sunny day, with a blue sky broken only by a few wispy white clouds. The warmth of the spring sunshine was pleasantly moderated by a touch of coolness from a light breeze which carried a hint of the snowy peaks that ringed the horizon ahead of us. The weather was ideal for walking, and we were dressed appropriately. I had a really tiny and tight faded-blue denim cut-off skirt, so short that you could catch a glimpse of the gusset of my pink panties whenever I took a longer stride. Above this was a loose sleeveless vest in pale lilac-pink – my favourite color, it goes so well with my long honey-tinted red-gold hair. Sally, who has lovely blonde hair, not quite as thick or long as mine, looked so pretty in an aquamarine camisole top that teasingly highlighted the outline of her firm breasts and left a gap of bare midriff above the cutest pair of skimpy figure-hugging low-cut yellow shorts. Neither of us was wearing a bra – it was too warm and they would be too constricting, and besides we were enjoying the sight of each others titties bouncing perkily as we walked. The sunshine warmed our long slim legs, bare down to our ankle socks – mine a jolly striped pair, and hers in plain orange.

We laughed and talked as we strode along, so happy to be together in this beautiful and peaceful setting, taking deep breaths of the pine-scented breeze and enjoying the sunshine on our bare skin. After about half an hour, Sally spotted a grassy glade, a few yards into the woods. It was secluded and shady, and she laughingly tugged me in behind her for a leisurely kissing session that inevitably turned into an even more mutually-satisfying 69, with our skirts, shorts and panties coming off one by one to scatter around our entwined forms. I finished her off by finger-fucking her pussy whilst she knelt on all fours doggy-style – it’s her favourite position, although usually I’m giving it to her hard and fast with my strap-on, but out in the country a girl’s just gotta improvise! This got me so horny that after Sally climaxed she rolled me onto my back and kindly did the same service for me, her agile thumb rubbing clockwise circles on my clitoris whilst she pistoned two fingers in and out of my vagina until, with a scream of joy, my back arched as I came.

Following these delights, when we got dressed again, I did not bother to put my panties back on. Instead, I stuffed them into my little pink shoulder-bag, and enjoyed the feel of the soft breeze coming under my short denim skirt and tickling around my still damp and sticky pussy. Sally looked a little put out and muttered that she wished she had brought a skirt as well, but she brightened when I told her in all sincerity how fantastic her ass looked in the little yellow shorts, and how much that was turning me on.

We returned to the main track – you couldn’t really call it a road – and, affectionately holding hands, we walked onwards and upwards through the pine forest. It was a little after three o’clock when we finally crested the small hill that overlooked the wide hollow in which the cabin was sheltered, and Sally suddenly laid a hand on my arm to halt me in my tracks. With a throaty giggle, she pointed down to the grassy meadow in front of the cabin, where two distant figures could be seen.

‘Ho, ho! Oh, yes – take a lookit that, my sweet!’ she chuckled.

Her eyesight was always much keener than mine, but I had brought a small pair of binoculars in my shoulder-bag, and I took these out and focused them. Then I gave a little gasp of surprise – for we were not the only horny females to have found the combination of sweet sunshine and soft grass too good to resist! On a large tartan blanket spread out in the meadow, the dark figure of Patty lay on her back, legs wide apart and as buck-naked as the pretty blonde who was sprawled across her, as they ate out each other’s cunts in an erotic ebony-and-ivory 69.

‘Sweet Jesus!’ I whispered, ‘Sal, love – you were quite right!’

‘I know, babe, I know’, she replied, a trifle smugly, as she stepped up behind me and rested her chin on my shoulders, whilst almost automatically slipping a hand under my tiny skirt and stroking along my slit. Standing in the dark shade of a stand of tall pines, we both drank in the sexy scene below with avid interest – although my binoculars wobbled a bit as Sally’s deft index finger slid into my suddenly gaping and sopping vagina, bringing me tantalisingly near to a climax.

Down in the meadow, unconscious of any observers, Patty rolled Veronica onto her back and thrust at least three fingers into the blonde girl’s cunt. However, after a few strokes in and out, the black girl rose and walked away into the cabin. With a little sigh, I thought with regret ‘show’s over’. But I was wrong, and Sally gave my labia an excited pinch as the action resumed – and Act II turned out to be even hotter stuff than Act I had been.

The Amazonian African-American had reappeared in the cabin doorway and was striking a pose against it, showing off not only her elegant profile but also the long purple plastic strap-on dildo that she had buckled around her hips. Veronica laughed and clapped her hands, and then like an eager puppy she rolled over onto her hands and knees, sticking her butt up in the air in Patty’s direction and then waggling it provocatively. Her dark-skinned lover descended the three steps from the cabin’s veranda and knelt on the blanket behind the cute blonde’s quivering ass, taking a firm grip of the white girl’s hips. Both Sally and I gave an appreciative sigh as Patty smoothly thrust her pelvis forwards, so that the whole length of the dildo disappeared into Veronica’s pussy.

For a little while longer, we watched this unfolding and entrancing scene of inter-racial lesbian lovemaking, and I reached behind me to return the compliment by sliding my hand down inside Sally’s shorts and panties, and fondling her hot damp pussy. Then, with a shake of my shoulder and a husky note in her voice, Sally said:

‘C’mon, babe, let’s give them a surprise – and then we can all have some fun!’

I squealed in delight at the prospect, like a little girl being offered a candy treat – and so I was, of course, so I was! I gave my sweet lover a merry nod of agreement, followed by a swift hug and kiss, and followed her lead.

We stepped back below the crest of the hill, staying in the dark shade of the trees and avoiding the direct path that descended into the bowl which contained the cabin. Instead, we took a detour through the woods that brought us out on the cabin’s further side, emerging from the shadows about thirty feet behind and above it. Although we had gone almost three sides of a square, it had not taken very long because there was very little undergrowth beneath the tall inter-laced pines. Moving quietly, we crept up to the back of the cabin and then along its side wall, and peeked cautiously around the corner.

We were not too late – in fact, it was just about perfect timing! Patty’s thrusts with the strap-on were mounting rapidly in frequency and force, and Veronica’s hands were clutching spasmodically at the blanket. The blonde’s eyes were almost closed as she soaked up the sensations from her body, and her face was pressed down against the tartan cloth. Sally and I smiled at each other in appreciation of this lustful lesbian sight, with its striking contrast of black on white. We slipped off our small bags and left them against the cabin wall, and then, hand in hand, we walked the few yards through the soft meadow grass, silently approaching from behind the intent Patty.

‘Hiya, girls! We’ve got here early – but we see you’re having fun already!’ Sally breezily announced when she was only about four feet from Patty’s humping (and lithe and very sexy) butt.

The black girl gave a startled shriek, and the shock froze in her tracks – which left the strap-on cock buried deep inside the curvy blonde’s vagina. Still in dildo-dreamland, Veronica was puzzled by the sudden cessation of her lover’s thrilling thrusts, for neither of them had yet come.

‘Ooooh, c’mon baby, noooo – don’t stop now – c’mon, my Pussy-Patty, fuck me more, harder, please honey-babe, oh God, I need it so bad!’ she begged plaintively.

However, Patty’s continued inaction registered at last. Veronica glanced backwards over her shoulder, and then her eyes went wide and her mouth gaped open. ‘Oh, shit!’ she breathed softly.

Really, it was a priceless moment – maybe we shouldn’t have surprised them like that, but it was just too good an opportunity to miss. And they did make such a lovely picture, with the peachy blonde’s roundly-curved pale pink ass thrust up in the air, and her ebony lover kneeling behind with her back tall and straight and her pointy breasts jiggling in the cool breeze with each impaling thrust of her hips.

They had been so completely certain that they had the place all to themselves. I nearly collapsed in giggles at the expression on Veronica’s face – a mixture of disbelief, astonishment, confusion, embarrassment and unslaked lust, for she had been on the cusp of coming when we had interrupted their little fuckathon. Indeed, I noticed that almost unconsciously her pelvis was still giving little reciprocal thrusts backwards against the strap-on, as if in the hope that this reminder would set Patty into motion again.

‘It’s OK, girls!’ Sally reassured them with a merry laugh, ‘we kinda guessed some time back that you’re gay – in fact, that was the reason we invited you to share this holiday, just all of us girls here together.’

As understanding dawned, first on Patty’s face and then on Veronica’s, Sally drew me to her and kissed me fully on the lips with obvious sexual intent. To make sure that there was no possible doubt, my lover ran her hands caressingly over my breasts, whilst I squeezed her butt and returned her kiss with evident experience and passion. Then Sally stepped half a pace to one side, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and with one smooth movement she undid the button of my denim skirt and pulled it down to my ankles – revealing, like a magician performing a parlour trip, my naked pussy underneath, still aroused and open.

I heard Veronica give a little gasp, as Sally emphasised our lesbianism by running her hand over my bare shaved cunt and probing one of her fingers an inch or so into me. I gave a moan of appreciation and hastened the process, pulling off my top and throwing it aside, revealing my bra-less breasts and standing almost naked in just my trainers and striped ankle socks. The two girls still looked stunned, as Sally smilingly explained further:

‘No one else knows about us either – don’t worry, we can keep a secret! We’ve been lovers for over a year, and we thought what fun it would be to have some friends to share with – that’s why we suggested you two babes coming on this holiday … because we’re hoping there’s gonna be lots of coming, lots and lots!’

Patty ran her tongue over her lips with increasing appreciation of just what a little love-nest this remote and secluded cabin could be, and how four girls could cavort here all day long to their hearts – and pussies – content, without being seen or heard by anyone else. She and her sweet girlish lover both watched avidly as Sally turned towards me and kissed me again, her hands roaming over my bare breasts, cupping and kneading them, whilst in return I seized her ass and squeezed her buttocks, pulling her closer into a clinch of pelvis-grinding pussy against pussy, with only the thin fabric of her tight little shorts between us.

Veronica was saucer-eyed and her mouth was still half-open, but the elegant Patty eyed my slim form with evident interest and her lips shaped a soft whistle. Sally grinned back at her, and then gave me a fond slap on the rump, urging me forwards in the black girl’s direction.

‘Go to Patty, honey’, my sweet Sally said to me, ‘I know your pussy is dripping wet, and I think she’s got just what you need – and I’m gonna attend to Veronica here, that cunt of hers needs a good eating out!’

Sally held out her hand to Veronica, who gave an excited squeal as she eased herself off the shaft of Patty’s strap-on and then crawled over to the other side of the wide blanket. With a purr like a cat that’s got the cream, the busty babe rolled over onto her back and spread her legs far apart. If she had put it up in flashing neon lights, the sign couldn’t have been clearer – her posture shouted ‘have me, take me, fuck me and fuck me!’ From the corner of my eye, I saw Sally swiftly discard her shorts and her plain blue bikini panties, and then straddle Veronica, dropping her cunt onto the blonde’s face whilst her own mouth swooped down onto the gasping girl’s gaping sloppy slit in a classic 69 position.

This left the gorgeous African-American girl for me, and it took only three strides for me to reach Patty, who was still kneeling exactly where she had been doggy-fucking Veronica. The black honey made a motion to rise, but I shook my head decisively and my hand gave a gentle downwards push on her shoulder. Understanding dawned in her deep dark eyes, and she sank backwards to lie on the nearer side of the blanket, the length of the dildo pointing like a flag-pole straight up to the sky. I stood above her for a moment, fingering my labia apart to give her a good view of my pussy. Patty looked like a prospector who had suddenly struck gold, and so in a way she had. I’ve found that not everyone gets turned on by blondes and not everyone gets turned on by brunettes – but everyone likes a pretty redhead, or at least they do when I trail my pussy in front of them. Patty seemed entranced, as I carefully lowered my cunt onto the spear of her dildo and slid downwards, the rod sliding wetly into my vagina. I pressed down until I had taken the whole length inside me and my labial lips were pressed against the dildo’s harness. My knees were placed either side of Patty’s hips, and once in place I reached forward to fondle her generous D-cup breasts. I was fascinated by their glossy chocolate texture and darker expansive aureoles, and the prominent brown nipples that hardened under my caresses.

Patty took a firm grasp of my waist on either side, and her athletically-muscled arms began to pump me up and down the shaft of the dildo, raising me up with deliberative slowness and then heaving downwards with a vigorous pull until my cunt-lips smacked against the base of the strap-on with a decisive wet thump. I gave a ragged cry, incredibly turned on by her aggressive vigour and the grin of fierce determination on her face. Through all of this, she stared directly into my hazel eyes and I gazed back down at her deep dark irises. By now, I was grasping her breasts more for support than stimulation, and the impaling penetrations of the dildo were really getting me off. Despite the cooling spring breeze, sweat beaded my face and breasts, and I began to moan loudly in approaching climax.

As my body bowed over her, my eyes almost closed, Patty expertly removed one of her hands from my hips and poked her fingers into the top of my gash, questing for my clitoris. Within seconds she had scored on her target, and began rubbing at it, kneading it and even – in the final seconds before I came – pinching it! This pushed me right over the edge and I gave a hollering shriek, bucking up and down on Patty’s strap-on like a cowgirl riding a bucking bronco at a rodeo, and then my whole body spasmed in a massive pulsating orgasm. I ground my cunt down against her with all my force, prolonging the shuddering wave of climaxes that exploded in my pussy for as long as I could make them last.

As they dissipated, I collapsed sideways with a bubbling moan to lie beside Patty on the blanket, and the black girl scooped me into her arms, cuddling me and whispering sweet nothings in my ear. However, fucking me from underneath like that, with its unusual mixture of passivity and dominance, had really lit a fire in her pussy, and her need was urgent. She unfastened the harness of the strap-on and thrust the wetly-glistening plastic cock into my hands.

‘Do me, please – oh, God! I want you to take me, really give it to me!’ she begged, adding with a gasp: ‘Aaah! Fuck – I really need it, babe – fuck me real good, real hard – no holding back!’

Who was I to refuse a damsel in distress? – well, in need of a good lesbian fucking, anyway! My dusky princess arched her legs wide apart, and I had my first clear look at her beautiful cunt – like Sally and myself, and I expected Veronica also, she kept it shaved for ease of lesbian access, and her prominent mound was fully visible, the darker brown ridges of her puffered labia making a startling contrast with the violent pink gash of her partly-open vagina. My eyes were glued to this vision of feminine sexual beauty as I knelt between her spread thighs, buckling the strap-on firmly around my waist and cinching the understrap carefully over my still-throbbing pussy.

‘Missionary position?’ I enquired with a smile.

‘Oh, yeah! – convert me, oh wonderful white woman!’ Patty laughed in gleeful reply, as she slipped her hands under her own ass and thrust her pelvis up in the air, offering me her gaping cunt.

Well, I’m a good girl and always do what I’m told, so I lay on top of her beautiful ebony body, thrust the dildo into her smooth slick hole, and then humped the sexy sapphic slut like there was gonna be no tomorrow. Patty’s eyes widened, surprised and enthralled at my coarse passion. Soon her ecstatic cries were harmonising with those of her blonde girlfriend, as next to us my lover brought Veronica to a third bone-shaking orgasm.

After this climactic crescendo, we all rolled together into the middle of the blanket as one giggling, squealing bundle of sweet lesbian girl-flesh, with our limbs entangled, our mouths meeting in sweet kisses, and our hands eagerly finding breasts to stroke and pussies to poke. Eventually, from sheer physical exhaustion, we ended up lying side-by-side on the blanket on our backs, with Patty next to me, Sally on her other side, and Veronica next to her, with each of us having at least one hand on another babe’s cunt. The day was beautiful, with the sky a bold unbroken blue above us and the gentle breeze sighing softly amongst the peaceful pines. Sally gave a satisfied sigh, and said with a contented smile:

‘Girls, this is gonna be a fuckin’ great fuckin’ holiday!’

She was right – she’s always right, that’s one reason why I love her so much. Of course, being fantastic in bed and regularly screwing me witless probably has something to with it as well!

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Dana and Abby make it to the safe house but plans go sideways and someone has to leave. Will everything explode or will it go as planned?

This is Chapter 3 of the “Yes, Detective” series. I hope you all like it! Chapter 4 should be out soon after this one posts!

***Please remember that this story (in fact, all of my stories) are FICTION. Please don’t comment about how unrealistic the story is nor vote negatively with that opinion.***

/////

Chapter 3

Abby hauls her mother’s bag into the house with a groan of effort.

“Jesus mom, what did you bring with you?”

Abby groans and Dana smiles as she brings in one of the lighter bags. Abby’s mother hits her lightly on the arm.

“How am I supposed to know how long we’re staying here? Everything you told me about that horrendous family makes me think we’ll be here a while.”

Abby’s mother says then walks back out to grab more bags. Dana sets down the bags she has and tries not to think about the words Abby’s mother said. Abby sets down the bag she is holding and walks closer to the other woman.

“I’m sorry about my-“

Dana stops Abby with a small sad smile.

“Don’t apologize. She doesn’t know and even if she did…she wouldn’t be wrong.”

Dana whispers and walks past Abby to close the trunk of the car. Abby sighs and bites her lip. Her mother walks into the house with Dana following behind her.

“I hope you two don’t mind sharing a bed. Abby only thought about me and herself when she bought the house.”

Her mother says. Abby groans and palms her face.

“I totally forgot about that. I can sleep on the couch.”

Dana starts to say she will sleep on the couch but Abby’s mother steps in with a mischievous smirk only her daughter recognizes.

“You girls are FRIENDS, are you not? The bed is the perfect size for the two of you. It shouldn’t be a problem, right?”

Without waiting for an answer, Abby’s mother grabs her bags and walks down the hallway and into her bedroom. Abby narrows her eyes after her mother.

“She’s being suspicious.”

Abby says and looks back at the brunette. Dana raises her eyebrow.

“She’s the sweetest woman I’ve ever met.”

Dana grabs her bag and goes into the second bedroom. Abby rolls her eyes and follows her inside. They silently unpack their things and Dana hides the guns in the closet on the shelf. They come back out and see that Abby’s mother has started cooking already. Dinner is filled with talking about her mother’s life in Maine and laughing at Abby’s funny childhood embarrassments. Every time something about the Morgan family came up Abby would change the subject. Her mother was becoming suspicious but never asked her anything on the subject. Abby and Dana volunteer to wash the dishes and let Abby’s mother go to bed and make it an early night for her. Abby washes the last dish and leans against the sink, looking at Dana.

“Does your family know you like women?”

Abby asks curiously. It has been in the back of her head ever since they met her mother at the station. She had realized then that she was out to her family but she didn’t know if it was the same for Dana. Dana shakes her head.

“Only my father knew. He caught me in bed with a woman. Afterward, he said he’d never love me any less. I told him I wasn’t ready to tell Mother and he took it to the grave like he said he would.”

Dana gives Abby a small smile before drying the last dish. She’s adored the memory for quite some time.

“Your mother-“

Abby starts but Dana cuts her off.

“My mother would die before she accepted her only daughter as a lesbian.”

Dana says softly and looks at Abby. The blonde bites her lip.

“This whole time I’ve been upset about my situation and what my family is doing about the situation I’ve put them in. Now I’ve thought about you and how hard you’ve had it all your life. I feel bad that-“

Abby tries to explain but again Dana shuts her down again.

“I don’t need your pity.”

Dana snarls and turns to leave but Abby grabs her wrist to stop her.

“Wait- it’s not pity.”

Abby insists. Dana tries to move away again but Abby traps her against the island in the middle of the kitchen with a hand planted on either side of the brunette’s waist.

“It’s not Dana. I…I just want you to know that I’m thankful for all that you’ve done for me and my family.”

Abby says softly and absent-mindedly brushes a few dark locks away from her eyes. Dana closes her eyes and swallows the emotion in her throat yet again.

“My father was the only person who I connected with in my family. Brandon is Mother’s favorite like he said, as I was my father’s. I…I miss him.”

Dana opens up to Abby. Abby smiles before pushing back more hair and tucking it behind Dana’s ear. Dana opens her eyes and looks at the detective with sad eyes.

“When I take down the company I’m going to the FBI.”

Dana admits. She had thought it about it the whole train ride here. It is the right thing to do. The company will be taken down either by her or the police. But the police would take too long and show up empty because she had already told Brandon to move his businesses elsewhere. Abby’s eyes widen in surprise.

“You-You’re going to take down your family’s company? How can you do that? It’s just you.”

Abby asks incredulously. Dana smirks and cups Abby’s cheek.

“I have more friends then Brandon knows about.”

Dana husks and Abby looks at her in confusion.

“What about you? Th-The FBI will-“

Dana silences her with a kiss. Abby’s eyes flutter closed and she wraps her arms around Dana. Dana threads her fingers into blonde hair and moans deeply. Abby presses her harder into the island’s counter with a groan. Someone, other than themselves, clears their throat and Abby and Dana pull away from the kiss to find Abby’s mother smirking.

“Are you still going to say you’re just friends?”

Abby’s mother asks and Dana looks at the ground, wiping the moisture from her lips shyly. Abby sighs and tries to hide her smile.

“Mom.”

Abby raises an eyebrow and her mother chuckles. It was just like when she was a teenager and her mother had walked in on her and her best friend kissing in the kitchen after sneaking down to eat ice cream during their sleepover. Abby’s mother walks into the kitchen and grabs a water bottle from the fridge.

“Just getting a water.”

Abby’s mother says as she leaves the kitchen with a smug smile. Abby groans and looks at Dana.

“I’m sorry about her.”

Abby says softly and reluctantly pulls away from the other woman. Dana feels the cold void when Abby steps away and shrugs.

“It’s okay.”

Dana says and gives Abby a smile before walking down the hallway to their room. Abby closes her eyes and wishes her mother hadn’t interrupted them. Wait…She shouldn’t want Dana at all. She can’t. Dana touches her lips as she looks in the mirror. She closes her eyes and feels Abby’s lips against hers, soft, gentle, and warm. The door to the room opens and Dana snaps her eyes open to look at the detective in the mirror. Abby sees Dana’s hand jerk away from her lips and her own lips tingle from the memory. Dana clears her throat and slides underneath the covers of the bed. Abby dress into her pajamas and gets into bed next to the brunette. Abby reaches underneath the lamp shade and turns off the light. Dana takes a deep breath before turning her body to the blonde.

“I’m leaving in the morning.”

Dana states firmly. Abby’s eyes widen and she quickly turns on her lamp again.

“No- wait, why?- Dana, stay a little longer.”

Abby asks in confusion. Dana has no real reason to leave right now, does she? Abby asks herself. Dana sighs and smiles softly at he detective.

“I just need to take down the company before I lose my nerve or before they find you and your family.”

Dana says and stops herself from reaching her hand out and stroking Abby’s cheek. Abby frowns and shakes her head.

“You can stay here a while longer- get everything together.”

Abby offers and Dana shakes her head.

“I can’t. I have to do this Abby. I’ll have my friends to help me. I have over 6 people on my side.”

Dana insists and the blonde looks at her pleadingly.

“Let me help. I’m a really good shot and-“

Dana stops her. She can’t let Abby get hurt, not because of her. Her family has already done enough to the Warren family. Dana doesn’t meet Abby’s eyes and silently vows not to for the rest of her stay at the safe house.

“And it’s too dangerous. You’re not going. You have a family to protect. How would your mother feel without a daughter? Or your father? Your brothers don’t need to lose another sibling, do they? And you’re probably going to be an aunt, Abby. You. Are. Not. Coming.”

Dana makes her case and lays on her back. Abby opens her mouth to argue but Dana is right. Abby has too many things to lose and Dana has nothing. Her family turned on her as she turned on them. Her brother is willing to kill her. Her mother couldn’t care less and might be willing to do the same. She doesn’t have anyone to fight for. Dana would die and no one would know because she doesn’t even exist except to her family, personal friends, and the family’s house staff. Abby lays back down and closes her eyes.

“Thank you.”

Abby whispers before reaching up to turn off the light. Right now, Abby is a robot. She can’t have feelings for Dana leaving. Her family means too much to her. Dana rolls away from Abby onto her side and falls into a restless sleep. Abby does the same.

////

Abby wakes slowly when she feels the press of a palm to her stomach. Her eyes blink open and all she sees is dark hair cascading over her chest and shoulder. Abby smiles softly when she realizes Dana is curled against her. The brunette’s head is on Abby’s shoulder, her hand on Abby’s stomach, and her legs wrapped around Abby’s. Abby runs her fingers through Dana’s unruly hair and closes her eyes again. It’s a few minutes later that Abby hears Dana’s groan and her fingers stop. Dana lifts her head and sleepily gazes at Abby. The blonde simply stares at her. Dana’s eyes scan her face, her eyes shining brightly even in the morning and her blonde hair tousled slightly. She leans forward and presses a light kiss to Abby’s surprise stricken lips. It’s sweet and gentle. Nothing like last night…or anytime before then either.

“You look really beautiful.”

She explains in a whisper when she pulls away. Abby continues to stare at Dana as the brunette gets out of bed and steps into the bathroom. Abby sits up and swings her legs out of bed, hearing several satisfying pops of her spine. Dana steps under the warm water and closes her eyes. Abby moves out of her bedroom to hear rustling in the kitchen with the smell of bacon wafting through the house. Of course, her mother is up. She walks into the kitchen with a small smile when she sees her mother cooking eggs and bacon over the oven range.

“Good morning sweetheart. Your plate is on the counter.”

Her mother says. Abby smiles and kisses her mother on the cheek.

“Good morning. Thank you for cooking.”

Abby mumbles and takes a seat at the breakfast bar. Her mother turns with the skillet in hand and drops another piece of bacon on her plate.

“How did it go with Dana?”

Her mother asks and Abby grunts with a large spoonful of eggs in her mouth. Her mother frowns and tilts her head to the side.

“It didn’t go well?”

Abby looks up at her mother with sad eyes, swallowing the food in her mouth.

“I can’t tell you why but she’s leaving. This morning. Probably when she gets out of the shower.”

Abby says and looks back to her food. Her mother sets the skillet down and turns off the burners.

“She doesn’t like you? Is that why it was so awkward when I caught you two last night?”

Her mother asks. Abby doesn’t say anything. Letting her mother believe that Dana doesn’t like her is easier than having to explain that she let the sister of the person who runs the Morgan company into their safe house. Her mother sighs and starts washing the dishes and pans.

“I’m sorry honey.”

Her mother comforts and Abby shrugs. Dana gets dressed and packs her bags, leaving one gun for Abby. Dana hesitates when she sees a pad of paper and pen but grabs for it and leaves Abby a note on her pillow. She walks out of the room to the smell of food and she smiles. She walks into the kitchen to see Abby nursing a plate of food and glass of orange juice at the breakfast bar. The blonde doesn’t look up at her and Dana isn’t surprised that she doesn’t. Abby’s mother walks up to Dana with a warm smile but she could tell she was slightly angry. Abby must have told her mother about Dana leaving…hopefully nothing else. Abby’s mother brings Dana into a hug.

“It was very nice to meet you, Dana.”

Abby’s mother whispers. Dana smiles softly and pats the older woman’s back.

“You too Ms. Warren.”

Dana whispers back. Dana pulls away from the hug and takes the paper plate Abby’s mother hands her.

“Food for the road.”

Abby’s mother says and Dana smiles.

“Thank you, for everything.”

Dana says then walks to the front door. Dana hesitates when she grabs the door knob. She looks back to Abby.

“Abby…”

Dana gets her attention. Abby looks up at Dana and can’t help but frown at the hurt she feels in her chest as she sees Dana prepared to leave.

“I am so sorry for everything I have done.”

Dana says and looks straight into Abby’s eyes. Abby hears Dana’s genuine apology and bites her lip then nods in acceptance. Dana turns and walks out of the door. She sighs and walks to the bus station near the safe house. She swallows the emotions she didn’t even know she had until they were trying to bubble up inside her. Dana grabs her phone, calling those 6 people on her side and telling them the plan. Abby pushes her food away and pushes back her hair that had fallen loosely into her eyes. Neither Abby nor her mother says anything. They simply watch tv, read books, and bake cookies all day the way they used to do. It’s comforting to Abby. As is calling and talking to her father and brothers, making sure they are safe and comfortable in the safe houses. Only when she walks in her room and sees the note on her pillow does her breath catch. Abby grabs the note and reads.

Dear Abby,

If I don’t take down the company I want you to know that our time together was real and I am sorry I failed you and your family. Stay safe.

-Dana

Abby swallows and sits on the bed with the note in her hand.

“Darling?”

Abby looks up to see her mother.

“I don’t know what Dana apologized for. I don’t know why she left. I don’t know who she is to you…but I do know that she cares about you and you care about her. Don’t let her go. I did that once already for this family, we don’t need a repeat. Alright?”

Her mother says with a warm smile. Her mother had been served divorce papers by her father because their marriage had gone stale, according to her father. Her mother was devastated and wanted to continue trying. After a few more months of couples therapy, her father had ended the marriage for good. They still spoke and continued to be a part of family activities. They still loved each other but it wasn’t enough for their marriage to last. Her mother still regrets not trying hard enough. Abby closes her eyes and rubs them in frustration.

“It…It’s more difficult than that mom.”

Abby mumbled and her mother comes to sit beside her.

“You’re a smart young woman Abby. Make it un-difficult and go get her.”

Her mother insists and gently rubs her back. Abby looks up at her mother.

“If I leave you might loose me, mom. I can’t put you through the hurt that you felt after Bailey…not again.”

Abby says softly and holds her mother’s hand. Her mother smiles warmly, tears present in her eyes and she cups her daughter’s cheek gently.

“They way you look at her Abby makes me think we’ll lose you if you lose her. I want you to be happy. You can’t think of everyone else’s life before yours anymore baby girl.”

Her mother says then kisses Abby’s forehead.

“Leave for her Abby or I will kick you out of my safe house.”

Her mother jokes with a soft smile as she leaves the room.

“This is my house.”

Abby joked back and smiles when she hears her mother’s laugh. Abby stands up and grabs her bag from the closet. She packs her clothes and grabs the burner phone she had. She dials Jake’s number.

“Detective Stevens.”

Jake answers and Abby smiles at his voice.

“Glad to know you had better luck than me.”

Abby says and she hears his gasp over the phone.

“Are you fucking kidding me, Abby? Are you okay? Where are you? What happened?”

Jake asks frantically. Abby sighs and tells him everything. About Dana, being kidnapped, being rescued by Dana, protecting her family, Dana leaving. She doesn’t tell him about her plan yet.

“That bitch.”

Jake growls and Abby chuckles.

“She’s okay Jake. She’s taking down her own family. She’ll probably go down for it too.”

Abby defends and Jake scoffs.

“Then maybe I should sleep with her damn brother so we can all forgive each other.”

Jake’s says and Abby rolls her eyes.

“It’s not about that Jake. She…She just…”

Abby tries to explain how Dana is different than her family.

“She’s just a criminal Abby.”

Jake says and Abby sits down on the bed.

“I need your help, Jake. She’s going up against her brother with only 6 people on her side. He has over 20 men at their location. It’ll be a massacre.”

Abby changes the subject promptly.

“What do you want me to do?”

Jake asks curiously.

“I need the whole damn precinct at 7998 Highland drive at 1 o’clock to help her take down the family.”

Abby says confidently.

“What? No way! That’s less than 5 hours Abby and you’re in Maine. You won’t get here in time.”

Jake yells in frustration.

“I’ll be there and I’ll go in alone if I have to so make it happen, Jake. Thank you.”

Abby hangs up just as Jake starts yelling again. Abby takes a deep breath and walks out to meet her mother. Her mother smiles at the bag on her shoulder and pulls her into a hug.

“I love you so much and I am so proud of you.”

Her mother whispers in her ear. Abby feels her heart clench in emotion and hugs her mother tighter.

“I love you too mom.”

Abby whispers back and forces herself not to cry. Her mother pulls back and wipes the tears from her cheeks.

“Now get on out of here, baby girl.”

Her mother says and kisses her forehead again. Abby smiles and walks out of the door. She takes the bus to the nearest helipad station and gets a ride to New York.

////

Dana pulls the bulletproof vest over her chest and straps it in.

“Are you sure about this Dana?”

Her friend, Georgia asks and Dana nods her head. Georgia straps in her vest along with her other five friends and grabs their weapons and as much ammo they can take. Dana takes a deep breath and stands in front of everyone.

“I know you all have families. I know it’s hard to leave them to come do this for a mere friend…I’m sorry I’m asking you to do this for me. You are free to leave if you want, nothing will come between our friendship. I hate myself for asking you to do this.”

Dana promises and looks around the room at her friends. Georiga clears her throat after looking around the room herself.

“I think I speak for everyone when I say you’re not a friend, Dana. You’re family. We wouldn’t be here if we didn’t mean it.”

None of them move an inch. Dana smiles.

“Thank you, all of you.”

Dana says and her friends smile. Georiga quickly drives them to the address Dana gives her with Dana in the front seat biting nervously at her fingernails. When they reach the house Dana leads them out of the van and over the wall of the compound. She pulls out her handgun and watches the area as her friends jump over as well. Dana instructs Georgia and her group to go to the South entrance and motions for her group to follow her to the North entrance. Two men stand guard at the front door. Dana looks at James and he gets into position. Within seconds, two bullets fly through the air and make both men crumple to the ground. Dana and her group move forward, bursting through the door and shooting at the threats. It’s loud but Dana can faintly hear shouts of orders from Brandon’s men and the other gun fire from Georgia’s group.

“Kelsey, with me. James, Sof, cover us.”

Dana yells over the gunfire. Dana and Kelsey go up the stairs quickly as James and Sophia let bullets fly at Brandon’s men, forcing them to take cover. Dana breathes through her nose to calm her heart. Her father had taught her the trick when allowing her to go through the fake shootout simulation the company had set up. Dana hears a gunshot behind them then Kelsey’s scream. Dana whips around to send two bullets into a man’s chest. He crumples to the ground and Dana grabs Kelsey by her vest, dragging her into the closest room. Kelsey pants for air as her hands fail to keep the blood in her chest. The mix of blood and gunfire make Dana gag but she presses both hands to the wound in Kelsey’s chest. Kelsey struggles to breathe as blood rises in her throat.

“No! Stay with me Kelsey! Come on!”

Dana yells and tries to keep Kelsey’s eyes on hers. She had met the redhead when her Father had saved Kelsey from her abusive husband. She’s been with the family ever since. Kelsey stops breathing, her eyes still wide in fear. Dana growls and slams her fist against the wall, leaving behind a bloody hand-print.

“What a shame.”

Brandon says from behind her. Dana spins around and points her gun at Brandon with slippery hands. Brandon stands up and leans against the front of his desk.

“She’s beautiful.”

Brandon says and looks away from Kelsey to Dana. Dana brushes the tears away with her arm and holds the gun tighter. Brandon chuckles and reaches onto his desk for something out of Dana’s sight.

“Don’t.”

Dana growls and Brandon raises an eyebrow.

“You won’t shoot me, Dana, I’m your brother.”

Brandon continues to reach for the object. Dana takes aim and pulls the trigger. Brandon jerks his hand away with a gasp as the bullet grazes his forearm.

“Hands. Up. Now.”

Dana demands. Brandon clenched his jaw and his eyes flare with anger. Rage. Brandon reluctantly raises his hands above his head. Abby was already walking through the house. Jake had told her the team was 10 minutes away but the gunfire prompted her to go in alone. A few bodies were lying on the ground with blood surrounding them and their guns in their hands. Two men round the corner and Abby shoots them down. She creeps up the stairs and checks the first door. Nothing. Abby backs up and walks down the hallway until she meets another door. Nothing. Abby backs up again but this time something cold and hard presses between her shoulder blades.

“Abby Warren. Finally, we meet.”

A female voice says behind her.

“Gun.”

She says and Abby raises her hands and allows the person to take the gun from her hand.

“Turn around, come on.”

Abby turns around and immediately recognizes Heather Morgan, the mother of Dana and Brandon. Heather smiles.

“Let’s go meet the rest of the family, shall we? Turn around and walk.”

Abby does as she is instructed and the barrel of the gun presses against her back again, pushing her to move forward.

“There is a police squad on their way Ms. Morgan.”

Abby says, trying to keep her heart rate down. Heather chuckles as they stop at a door.

“They won’t be a problem if we have one of their detective’s, now will they?”

Heather asks but as soon as Abby is about to respond Heather pushes the door open to reveal Dana, blood covering her hands holding a gun at Brandon. Abby looks to the dead redhead on the floor with a bullet wound to her chest. Dana must have tried to save her. Dana looks at the door and her eyes widen when she sees Abby being held at gunpoint by her mother.

“Abby!”

Dana yells through clenched teeth. Abby gulps at the death glare from the brunette. Without Dana’s knowledge, Brandon had grabbed the gun from his desk and pointed it at her.

“Drop your gun darling. We don’t want to hurt you.”

Her mother says with a kind smile. Dana looks from her brother to her mother. One gun at her, one at Abby.

“No. Hurt me, let her go.”

Dana says and keeps her gun firmly pointed on Brandon. Abby’s eyes widen in panic. Her mother clicks her tongue.

“Oh, sweetheart that isn’t how we do business anymore.”

Her mother admonishes and slams the butt of her gun against the back of Abby’s skull. Abby winces and falls to her knees. Dana tenses and starts to move to Abby but her mother presses the gun into the side of Abby’s temple.

“She’s your weakness. Your father was mine. I had to get rid of him.”

Her mother says coldly. Dana falters and drops her gun to her side.

“You…”

Dana starts and tears prick the back of her eyes. Abby closes her eyes as she feels something warm trickling down her neck. Dana’s mother killed their father. Heather sighs and rolls her eyes.

“This is why I didn’t let your father pick you to be his successor. You’re far too emotional.”

Heather says in disinterest. Dana clenches her jaw.

“You killed our father? Your husband?”

Dana spits in rage. Her mother doesn’t say anything. Dana looks at Brandon.

“Did you know about this? Did you know our mother killed our father?”

Dana asks furiously. Brandon nods his head.

“She promised me the rule of the company. Father was always too weak Dana.”

Brandon says just as coldly as their mother. Dana shakes her head.

“You both make me sick.”

Dana says venomously. Heather chuckles and jerks Abby’s head back by her hair. Abby lets out a yelp of pain and Dana steps towards her. Her mother presses the gun hard against Abby’s jaw.

“You make me sick, Dana. Sleeping with this woman. You are a Morgan and you will ruin our reputation with your nonsense. No daughter of mine will be a lesbian.”

Heather snarls and Dana narrows her eyes at her mother.

“You both have already destroyed our reputation! I am not your daughter, not anymore!”

Heather narrows her eyes at her daughter then looks to Brandon.

“Grab her gun, Brandon. Then come over here and keep Abby company- and take off that ridiculous vest, Dana. I would’ve shot you already if I wanted to.”

Heather says sickly sweet. Dana hesitates but gives in after Brandon takes her gun, pulling off the vest. Brandon stands next to Abby with the barrel of his gun pressed against her forehead. Abby looks up at Brandon with a glare. Heather walks to Dana and cups her chin. Dana tries to pull away but her mother’s grip only tightens.

“You listen to me, my dear.”

Heather growls and looks straight into Dana’s eyes.

“I’m going to kill this woman. Then we’re going to leave. You don’t have a choice in this family anymore. If you want to live? Do. As. I. Say.”

Heather finishes with a hard glare. Dana rips her chin from her mother’s grip. Abby sees this going badly. She knows Heather is willing to kill her daughter.

“You think-“

Dana starts angrily but Abby cuts her off.

“Go, Dana. Please, just leave.”

Abby pleads, tears stinging her eyes as she looks at Dana. Dana gawks at the blonde and shakes her head.

“Are you crazy? No! They’ll kill you! I can’t just let that happen, I can’t. I won’t, Abby.”

Dana says firmly. Heather chuckles and turns to Abby, pointing the gun at her as well Brandon.

“You can’t stop us, though, can you dear?”

Heather smirks and starts to pull her trigger. Abby clenches her eyes tightly. Dana feels like she’s moving in slow motion when she jumps out and knocks her mother’s gun upward, the bullet hits the plaster of the ceiling. Another shot rings out and Dana feels searing hot pain slice through her side. Heather’s guns clatter to the floor from the impact. Dana cries out and falls to the floor. Abby opens her eyes at Dana’s cry. Brandon smirks proudly at shooting his sister. Abby grabs both of his guns and stands up quickly, aiming one at Heather and the other at Brandon.

“Don’t!”

Abby yells when Heather reaches for her guns. Heather raises her hands as does Brandon. Dana sucks air into her lungs and blinks rapidly, trying to get a sense of how bad the damage is. Dana raises her head slightly and looks down at the blood seeping into her shirt.

“Dana? Talk to me.”

Abby asks and tries to look at Dana. Dana swallows hard and closes her eyes.

“I-It hurts Ab-Abby.”

Dana gasps out. Abby clenches her jaw and glares at Brandon and Heather. The door behind Abby opens and two men in SWAT vests step into the room with Jake following.

“Jake. Paramedics, now!”

Abby orders and Jake doesn’t hesitate for a second before turning to get paramedics. She runs to Dana as the SWAT team puts Heather and Brandon in handcuffs. She holds the wound as she looks at Dana.

“You’re okay. Look at me.”

Dana opens her eyes and looks at the blonde. Abby smiles at Dana.

“You’ll be okay. I promise. Keep your eyes open, Dana.”

Abby says as the paramedics rush into the room. Dana smiles slightly but it is pained.

“We need you to move ma’am. Her name’s Dana?”

One of the paramedics asks and Abby nods her head. She feels Jake’s hands pull her away from Dana and the paramedics take over.

“Abby, come downstairs. We’ll get you checked out.”

She pushes Jake away.

“I’m fine. She needs me.”

Abby mutters and crosses her arms, trying to catch what the paramedics are saying. Dana blinks her eyes open and the paramedic shines a light into them. She looks at Abby briefly before she groans and has to close her eyes at the pain.

“Alright, let’s get her out of here.”

One of the paramedics says and they carefully pull Dana onto the stretcher. Dana groans in pain at the move.

“Open your eyes, Dana. Stay with us okay?”

One of the paramedics says as they stroll her downstairs. Dana groans and whimpers in pain at every bump of the stretcher. Abby follows them until they get into the ambulance, then Jake grabs her arms to stop her from getting on.

“Abby, you can’t go with her. Come on. Let someone check you out.”

Jake insists and leads her away from Dana’s ambulance. Abby lets him because making a scene in front of her whole precinct was not in her best interest at the moment. Abby sits down inside another ambulance as Dana’s drives off. Dana opens her eyes and looks around the ambulance.

“Abby? Wh-…Where’s Ab-Abby?”

Dana stumbles as she asks the paramedic for the blonde. The paramedic gives her hand a reassuring squeeze.

“Detective Warren had her own injuries to be treated. I’m sure you’ll see her soon.”

The paramedic assures her and Dana groans in pain again.

“It hurts.”

Dana grumbles and grips the railing of the stretcher with white knuckles. The paramedic feels her head and curses under his breath.

“Andrea, drive faster.”

The paramedic whispers harshly to the woman in the front named Andrea. She feels her eyes slipping closed even as the paramedic urges her to keep them open. Black. Abby winced as the paramedic makes the final stitch to the back of her head from where Heather had slammed the butt of her gun to get her on her knees.

“You’re all done detective. You have no sign of a concussion but take it easy. Go to the hospital if you feel dizzy, nauseous-“

Abby cuts him off.

“Thank you. I get the gist.”

Abby says and stands up. She walks over to her Captain.

“Warren, it was a ballsy move going in there alone. There’s a body count of 20 with 10 injured. You should have waited for the squad.”

Abby sighs and looks at her Captain tiredly.

“Captain, I just took down the family I’ve been fighting against for three years. You could suspend me and I wouldn’t be upset. I got justice for a 22-year-old boy. Fire me, I don’t care. If you want to make me really upset tell me I am a shitty detective and I handled the whole situation completely wrong.”

Abby says confidently and holds her hands behind her back as a sign of respect. Her Captain smiles proudly.

“You didn’t handle it in the best way but…Good work, Detective.”

Her Captain appraises and walks away with a smile. Abby walks to her car and unlocks the door.

“Hey! Where do you think you’re going?”

Jake calls out as he runs up to her. Abby turns to her partner.

“To the hospital.”

Abby says and Jake snatches her keys before she can jerk them away.

“Well, you have a head injury so no driving for you. Get in.”

Abby frowns but allows Jake to drive her to the hospital. Jake glances at Abby as she stares out the window.

“She’s still a criminal Abby. You need to keep that in mind.”

Jake says softly, knowing Abby was worrying about Dana. Abby looks at Jake and shakes her head.

“I don’t care, Jake. Not after she saved my life and my family. She took the bullet that was meant for me.”

Abby says back and Jake nods his head in his resignation of the conversation. Abby watches out the window until they reach the hospital. She asks the nurse station about Dana and they tell her she’s still in surgery. Abby sighs and sits down in the waiting room.

“You don’t have to stay, you know. I’ll be fine here. You can take my car, I’ll grab a cab.”

Abby says to Jake. Jake is hesitant.

“I mean it Jake. I’ll be okay.”

Jake sighs and nods his head.

“Okay but you’re not coming to work tomorrow. Get some rest instead, deal?”

He asks as he narrows his eyes at Abby. Abby smiles and pushes him away playfully.

“Deal. Get out of here.”

Abby smiles and Jake smiles back. Abby grabs a magazine and tries to interest herself as much as she can about actors and musicians but it’s difficult. Abby looks at the clock and only 30 minutes have passed by.

////

Dana’s head feels fuzzy and her eyes feel droopy. Her brain fights to tell her eyes to open and they do eventually. Dana looks around the room she is in. She’s in a hospital. Why? Everything comes rushing back to her. Trying to save Kelsey, seeing Abby held at gunpoint by her mother, saving Abby, being shot by her brother, Abby telling her everything is okay, ambulance, then darkness. Dana looks around the room until her eyes land on Abby sleeping on the couch in her room. Dana tries to speak but her throat feels too dry and raw. Her body aches. Especially her stomach. She looks around for the nurse button, pressing it once. A nurse quietly opens her door and smiles at Dana.

“Hi, sweetheart. I’m Helen. How are you feeling?”

Helen asks quietly so not to wake Abby. Dana swallows roughly.

“S-Sore.”

Dana manages and Helen gives her an ice chip. Dana smiles as the cool liquid slides down her rough throat. Helen smiles warmly and checks Dana’s vitals.

“Do you remember what happened, Dana?”

Helen asks and fixes the position of the IV in her arm. Dana nods and Helen smiles gently.

“Then you know that the detective outside will have to speak to you soon, now that you’re awake?”

Helen asks carefully. Dana sadly nods her head and looks to Abby, who groans in her sleep. Helen looks to Abby also.

“She’s been here ever since you went into surgery. Do you care that she stays?”

Helen asks. Dana shakes her head. Helen smiles and checks the monitors again before writing something down. Dana reaches for another ice chip but her hand is stopped by cold metal around her wrist. Dana frowns at the handcuff linked from her wrist to her bed rail.

“That is just a precaution for now. The detective insisted.”

Helen says softly and watches Dana closely. Dana nods her head.

“I understand.”

Dana mumbles and drops her hand back to the bed. Helen finishes whatever she is writing and leaves Dana with a smile. Abby groans and moves around on the uncomfortable couch. She flinches when pain shoots through the back of her head. Abby sits up and tries to ignore the stitches.

“Abby.”

Dana gets out softly. Abby sits up and smiles.

“You’re awake.”

Dan nods her head and Abby walks over to her bed.

“How do you feel? Does it hurt?”

Abby asks in concern.

“I want you to leave.”

Dana says softly. She knew that if Abby stayed here with her that Abby would be questioned on their relationship. Abby’s eyebrows furrow in confusion.

“Why? What’s wrong?”

Abby asks and reaches for Dana’s hand but The brunette pulls away.

“You’ll get in trouble with your precinct if you stay here with a criminal. People will doubt your loyalty. Leave. Live your life. You’re free from me and my family now.”

Dana says firmly. Abby shakes her head.

“I don’t care. You saved my life, Dana-“

Abby tries to make Dana understand that no matter what she would be there for her now but Dana was having none of it.

“Don’t make me get security, Abby.”

Dana threatens and the look of disappointment on Abby’s face is almost enough to let her stay. Almost.

“Get out.”

Dana snarls as much as she can at the detective. Abby clenched her jaw and walks out of the room, tears of pain and rage stinging her eyes. She doesn’t know why Dana is pushing her away but it is making her angry. Dana sighs and rests her head back against the bed. A knock on her door brings her attention to a tall guy in his 40’s with a badge.

“Ms. Morgan, I need to get your statement about what happened earlier today and then I need to know everything you know about your family’s business. The FBI is willing to work out a deal for your cooperation and information.”

Dana motions him in.

“I’ll talk about earlier today but for everything else, I will need my lawyer and I want this recorded.”

The FBI agent nods his head and takes a seat next to her bed. Dana takes a deep breath and starts from the beginning when she fought with her brother.

////

It takes two years of testifying against her mother and brother in court, while she was serving her own sentence, for Dana to finally escape them. They’re both sent to prisons far away from hers for 30 years. She hadn’t seen Abby since the day in the hospital. Though, Dana had made sure of that. Making the deal with the FBI agent had been easy. They got their information and cooperation from her and, working with her lawyer, she only got 8 years in jail and a deal for the FBI to keep Abby Warren away from her for those 8 years, even while she was testifying. Dana needed Abby to move on from the Morgan family and enjoy her own. Abby had. Not for the first year but she eventually visited her family more often and started dating again. Her family, especially her mother, was furious when she told them about what happened. It took her mother 2 weeks to forgive her daughter for not only bringing Dana into the house but also leaving to walk into a massacre. Dana smiles when she checks the calendar. December 21, 2024. The day she is released. Multiple prison friends cheer for her as she walks out of the building. Dana looks up, expecting to see her lawyer but she stops dead in her tracks when she sees Abby instead, her jaw drops. Dana moves her eyes down Abby’s body. Her hair was cut shorter, she has on tight jeans and boots with a warm winter coat. Dana was dressed in some old jeans, gym shoes, and a thin leather jacket. Abby smiles smugly.

“Dana.”

Abby greets and pushes off the hood of her car, the famous old-fashioned ride that she picked Dana up in for their date. Dana closes her mouth and clears her throat.

“Abby…what are you doing here?”

Dana asks, trying to sound confident but her voice is shaky. Abby sighs and her breath can be seen clearly in the winter weather.

“If I’m being honest? I don’t know.”

Abby says and starts walking towards Dana as she talks.

“I mean, here I am, standing outside a prison in the middle of winter waiting for the woman who saved my life and my family then used the FBI to ban me from seeing her.”

Abby says casually and stops a foot away from Dana. Dana swallows and looks away at the guilt she feels.

“I can’t give her anything in return for saving my family, my life, or for taking the bullet that was meant for me.”

Abby says then uses one finger to lead Dana’s eyes back to hers. The simple touch is electric, something both women realized they had missed all these years. Abby smiles softly, warmly, and confidently.

“But I can get her into my warm amazing car, drive her to the best little diner I can find, and buy her some damn breakfast.”

Abby’s smile turns into a smirk and Dana smiles back.

“Does that sound good to you?”

Abby asks and Dana nods her head. She opens the door for Dana before getting in the driver’s seat. Dana moans softly and rubs her hands on her thighs. This winter was one of New York’s worst by far. Abby smiles at Dana’s reactions to the heat before driving off in silence on the hunt for a diner. They find one in a small little county not far away from the prison and walk inside to seat themselves. The dinner looks like it’s set in the 1950’s with crimson booths and metal bar stools.

“Hello, ladies. What can I get you? Maybe some hot chocolates, huh?”

The older waitress asks as she looks at Dana’s shivering body. Abby smiles.

“I will have a coffee and pancakes with bacon please.”

Abby orders and looks to Dana. Dana smiles at the waitress.

“I will have a hot chocolate and pancakes with bacon also, please.”

The waitress smiles and takes their menus before turning to place their orders. Abby looks at Dana and bites her lip.

“So…how was the prison?”

Abby asks casually. Dana smiles and chuckles. Abby chuckles also but waits for the brunette’s answer.

“Um, scary at first. Not many people liked me because of my family but a lot of other people liked me because I brought them down.”

Dana starts and sighs softly.

“I made some friends and it was a blessing that I did because there was a prison riot between two gangs the first year I was there. My friends and I managed to hide and ride it out in the library.”

Dana says with a smile. The waitress sets their mugs on the table and she takes a sip, moaning at the chocolate hotness running down her throat. Oh, how she misses the real world. Abby smiles at Dana’s moan.

“That hot chocolate is good, huh?”

Abby says all too smugly before sipping her coffee. Dana opens her eyes from her blissful moment and narrows her eyes at the blonde with a smirk.

“You have no idea how great it is to have real hot chocolate after having to drink hot milk with melted chocolate bars in it just so you can have hot chocolate during Christmas- if you’re lucky enough to let the cook give you milk.”

Dana glares slightly but the smile on her face lets the blonde know she is joking. Abby bites her lip.

“How were Christmas’ and everything?”

Abby asks gently, knowing without having to ask that it was bad for Dana. Dana rests her head in one hand with her elbow on the table as she looks into her mug.

“Rough. Because they’re not dead, they’re just in prison. Where they belong but still, I put them there. It’s a horrible thing to do to your family.”

Dana says softly and takes another drink of her hot chocolate. Abby reaches across the table and holds Dana’s hand.

“It was the right thing for you to do.”

Abby whispers softly but knows Dana won’t take it to heart. Dana looks up at her and nods her head with a small smile.

“Pancakes with bacon for you two ladies. Is there anything else I can get you?”

The waitress asks as she sets down their plates. Dana’s stomach grumbles hungrily at the smell of pancakes and bacon.

“No, thank you.”

Abby answers and the waitress walks away. Dana moans deeply at the first bite of pancakes doused in syrup. Abby smiles and takes her own bite. They eat quietly with the occasional moan from Dana at the food or simple small talk. Which was considerably awkward since they’ve never had a lot of small talks throughout the time they’ve known each other. Abby pays for their food and they relax against the worn out padded leather benches.

“Does your family hate me?”

Dana asks the blonde. Abby finishes off her coffee.

“No. They were more upset with me about traveling with you. And also going into ‘a massacre,’ as my mom likes to put it. My mom actually wanted to thank you for tackling your own mother to knock the gun away from shooting me. She was outraged that you got 8 years for your sentence.”

Abby says with a smile. Dana smiles back then looks at Abby’s lips when she bites her bottom lip. She looks away when Abby clears her throat, not noticing Dana’s staring because she was doing her own at Dana’s cleavage.

“You didn’t let me stay that day in the hospital…then you wouldn’t let me see you. Why?”

Abby asks the one thing she’s been upset about with Dana for 8 years. Dana looks at Abby and tilts her head to the side.

“Would you have come to see me at the prison? Tried to help me? Made sure I was okay?”

Dana asks without answering Abby’s question. Abby knows she would have done all of those things.

“Yes, I think I would’ve.”

Abby answers and Dana sighs.

“That is why I didn’t let you stay or see me. You wouldn’t live your life if I was still in it. I was hoping you would forget me.”

Dana says softly and looks Abby in the eyes. Abby smiles and shakes her head.

“Forgetting you is impossible Dana.”

Dana’s lips twitch up at the start of a smile.

“What a shame.”

She husks and a smirk spreads across her lips. Abby licks her lips and heat flares between her legs. All these years and Dana still manages to turn Abby on with her voice alone.

“Shall we go?”

Dana asks and it jerks Abby back into reality. She blinks and stands up with Dana. Dana walks out of the diner first with Abby behind her.

“Where to?”

Abby asks. Dana gasps when her foot slips on ice covering the sidewalk and she falls back into Abby. Abby catches her quickly with her arms around Dana’s waist. Abby chuckles and Dana joins in after her heart rate settles back to normal. When the laughing is over Abby realizes how hard Dana is pressed up against her. Dana does too and looks at Abby to apologize. Abby curls her hand tighter around Dana’s coat clad back. Dana licks her lips and looks at Abby’s. The detective leans forwards and presses her cold lips to Dana’s. Dana moans quietly and wraps her arms fully around Abby’s neck. Abby moves the brunette back against her car and presses against her. Dana moans deeply and tangles her fingers in Abby’s blonde hair. Abby brushes her’s lips for entrance. Dana parts her lips and deepens the kiss, making Abby groan in lust. Dana pulls back for breath eventually and both women pant to get oxygen back into their lungs. She licks her lips.

“Your place?”

She asks quietly and Abby smiles softly, nodding in confirmation. Abby helps Dana get safely into the car before getting into the driver’s seat. Dana shivers and puts her hands in front of the vents when Abby turns up the heat. The blonde drives in the direction of her apartment. 10 minutes later Dana is still shivering. Abby grabs one of Dana’s hands.

“Here. Trust me.”

Abby says and Dana lets Abby put her hand between her thighs. Dana throws her head back as she laughs. Abby chuckles and glances at Dana smugly.

“It’s helping, isn’t it?”

Abby asks and Dana nods her head.

“Oh yeah. You got a lot of heat between these thighs Detective Warren.”

She purrs with a smirk, squeezing the blonde’s thigh. Abby smiles and shakes her head.

“You haven’t changed a bit.”

Abby says and licks her lips, wanting to kiss the shivers right out of the brunette’s body. Dana smiles and rests back against the seat.

“I tried my best not to.”

Dana winks and Abby chuckles. They’re quiet for the rest of the drive. Dana keeps her hand between Abby’s thighs even though her hand was warm a while ago. Abby finally parks next to her apartment building and Dana reluctantly takes her hand back. Abby leads her up to her apartment which is on the third floor. She stares at Abby the whole time in the elevator with sex eyes and Abby gives it right back, though they keep to their respectful sides of the metal box. Deciding to only tease each other. Abby leads them down the hall to apartment 35 and lets them inside.

“So you got a new apartment?”

Dana asks as she walks around, looking at pictures of Abby’s family. Abby takes off her coat.

“Yeah.”

Abby says and walks to Dana, taking her coat for her.

“I like it.”

Dana compliments then let out a gasp as Abby spins her around.

“Thanks.”

Abby says then pulls Dana into a heated kiss. Dana moans in surprise and tangles her fingers in blonde hair. Abby moves quickly, reaching down and starting to pull up the other woman’s top. Dana breaks the kiss and jerks her shirt off then grabs for Abby’s shirt, tossing it to the side. The brunette crushes their lips together and Abby leads them towards the bedroom with a moan. Dana struggles to unbutton Abby’s unbearable tight jeans with a frustrated groan. The detective chuckles against Dana’s lips before smacking the brunette’s hands away and unfastening them herself. Dana smiles and slides her hands down Abby’s back to then grab her ass.

“How do you even get in these jeans?”

Dana teases and tugs down the jeans. Abby smiles as Dana kisses down her neck then her chest, making a trail all the way down to the top of her panties while she pulls down Abby’s jeans. Abby steadies herself on her shoulders as she pulls off the blonde’s jeans. Dana moans as she kisses up Abby’s thigh and smells her arousal through her panties. Abby gasps and closes her eyes as her kisses grow closer to her cunt. Dana licks Abby’s thigh then pulls down the panties.

“Dana.”

Abby groans and slides her fingers into the thick brown hair resting between her thighs at the moment. Dana slides her hands up the back of Abby’s thighs and then cups her ass roughly. Abby gasps and tightens her grip in Dana’s hair.

“Please, Dana. I need you so bad.”

Abby begs and her hips jerk in anticipation. Dana moans at her begging, most definitely having missed it, and stands up.

“I can see that.”

She husks as her fingers drag through Abby’s abundant wetness. Abby moans and wraps her arms around her neck, pressing harder into her and grinding her hips against her fingers. Dana uses her other hand to grabs Abby’s ass.

“Do you remember this position?”

She husks with a smile, thrusting into Abby with two fingers. Abby gasps then let her head roll back on her shoulders with a moan.

“H-How could I f-forget?”

She stumbled out then moans again. Dana kisses Abby’s neck, nipping the creamy skin every so often to make the other woman moan louder. Dana thrusts deeper into Abby and guides the blonde’s leg to come up to her hip but instead of resting on the bed like her own foot did so many years ago, Abby’s foot rests on her nightstand. Dana moves her lips up to brush against the detective’s ear.

“You made me cum so unbelievably hard- twice even, if I remember correctly.”

Dana breathes out and adds her hips into her thrusts, making them deeper and harder. Abby cries out in pleasure and tangles her fingers in Dana’s hair.

“Oh God! Yes! Dana, don’t stop!”

Abby groans and gyrates her hips desperate to cum on Dana’s fingers. Dana moans and crushes their lips together. She keeps her rhythm going but breaks the kiss and moves her free hand up to unfasten Abby’s bra.

“Hands up.”

Dana mumbles and Abby complies, trusting Dana to keep her steady. Dana does and she flings Abby’s bra to the side. The blonde moans and grabs Dana’s shoulders, feeling her orgasm coming fast. Dana switches her wrist’s position and presses her thumb hard against Abby’s clit while her other hand teases the blonde’s nipple. Abby’s nails dig into Dana’s strong shoulders and her hips hump her hand.

“FUCK! Right there! Fuck me so good Dana! Yes, yes, yes!”

Abby screams and cums hard on the brunette’s fingers. Dana moves her hand that is holding Abby’s breast down for her arm to wrap around the blonde’s waist. Abby feels her leg push out so it doesn’t buckle then something crashes to the floor. Dana holds Abby to her as the lamp shatters to the floor. Abby rides out her orgasm with her face buried in a strong shoulder. She gasps for air as Dana pulls her fingers out of her.

“Are you okay? The lamp broke.”

Dana mumbles in concern and gently strokes Abby’s back. Abby pulls back to looks at Dana.

“Lay down on the fucking bed.”

Abby whispers back. Dana smiles and sits down on the bed. Abby, with Dana’s help, carefully moves to straddle her. Abby immediately pushes Dana onto her back and holds her hands down.

“How does it feel to make a woman cum so hard that she breaks a lamp?”

Abby teases and kisses down Dana’s neck.

“It feels like I want to do it again.”

Dana moans and suddenly rolls them over with Abby on the bottom. Abby glares and reaches down to grab Dana’s ass, that is still clothed.

“I’m going to fuck you…so take off your damn clothes.”

Abby says fiercely and unfastens Dana’s jeans. Dana immediately leans back and takes off all her clothing, not as graceful as she likes but. When she leans back over Abby the blonde pulls her into a deep kiss and moves her hand down to cup her sex. Dana moans and grinds against Abby’s hand.

“Grab the headboard.”

Abby demands and the brunette moans but doesn’t grab the headboard. Abby moves down until Dana’s pussy is above her lips.

“Grab the damn headboard.”

Abby demands again and Dana does with a grunt.

“I don’t think you were ever this bossy-ah! Oh god!”

Dana moans when Abby starts eating her out. Dana grips the headboard with white knuckles and jerks against the detective’s mouth. The blonde works her up fast, alternating between sucking Dana’s clit or flicking it. Her head sways with lust and her wanton moans don’t stop even for a second. Abby moans and grabs Dana’s ass, pulling her tighter against her. Dana gasps and throws her head back.

“Fuck! Right there Abby- God! YES!”

She cries out, digging her nails into the wood. Abby moans and sucks Dana’s clit hard. The brunette leans into the headboard and moans, her forehead pressing into the wall.

“Abby, you fuck me so good. Just like that, oh yes.”

She moans out softly and her hips grind faster. Abby moves her hands up Dana’s back and presses her down farther. Dana complies and rests fully against the wall. She moans in utter lust, feeling her orgasm coming fast with Abby’s alternating technique. Abby’s hand moves down between Dana’s legs until her hand is above her chin. The brunette gasps and arches her back with a groan when Abby’s fingers circle her entrance then push in slowly. The blonde moans at the way Dana’s muscles grab her fingers and pull them in deeper.

“Oh god- oh god…I’m going to cum so fucking hard, Abby- YES! Faster! FUCK!”

Dana pants out then screams in her orgasm when Abby fucks her fast and hard, then sucks her clit harder and flutters her tongue over the bud. Abby grabs Dana’s ass and holds the brunette’s bucking hips against her mouth. Dana lifts one hand as the hardest wave of her orgasm hits her and rakes her nails down the wall. Abby gently pulls her mouth away and stills her fingers inside of the woman above her. Dana swallows hard and drops both of her hands back to the bed. Abby gently slides her fingers out of Dana and leads her down to the bed.

“Wow…your mouth…and-and fingers, your tongue…”

Dana mumbles and lays back on the bed with her head at Abby’s feet and her own feet on the pillows. Abby smiles and rolls onto her side, stroking Dana’s calf with the tips of her fingers.

“What about my mouth,”

Abby draws and kisses Dana’s calf.

“My fingers,”

Abby says and runs her fingers up Dana’s thighs, making the brunette bite her lip sexily.

“And my tongue?”

Abby asks and licks a languid path to Dana’s ankle. Dana closes her eyes and groans before sitting up and gripping Abby’s chin, pulling her up to sit with her. Dana kisses the blonde hard and Abby moans against her lips, cupping Dana’s cheek softly. Dana pulls away but just slightly.

“I’ve really missed them.”

Dana whispers. Abby smiles softly and bites her lip.

“I’ve missed yours too.”

Abby admits and Dana smiles also. The blonde lays back and Dana silently lays next to her, her head on Abby’s shoulder and her arm across her stomach. Dana pulls Abby’s white sheets around them but only just above their waists. Dana runs her fingers over the smooth skin of the detective’s stomach, noticing how Abby’s abs had become more defined over the years. Dana’s head wonders to the years that Abby has been alone. Then she wonders if Abby had actually been alone.

“Have you been with someone else? Obviously, you aren’t with someone now.”

Dana asks and nuzzles her nose into Abby’s skin. Abby swallows hard at the question.

“I have. Most were just one night stands or a few dates.”

Abby responds and wraps her arms around Dana’s shoulder. Dana bites her lip and pulls her closer.

“Nothing serious?”

Dana asks softly. Abby licks her lips and Dana can hear Abby’s heartbeat pick up.

“One. It lasted for a year before she left me for someone else. She never told me why. She kind of just…left, I guess. My family took it harder than me. They really liked her. I didn’t stop hearing about it until half a year later.”

Abby says kind of sadly and pauses in stroking Dana’s back. Dana looks up at the blonde, her chin resting on her hand on the detective’s chest.

“Does your family still talk about me?”

Dana asks curiously, ignoring the jealousy flaring in her chest. She shouldn’t be jealous, though. Abby has a life, the life she should have. Dana is just a blip, she shouldn’t be anything more. Abby smiles at Dana.

“For a long time, you were all they talked about after you went to prison. But eventually, it turned into only a few times a year.”

Abby says and carefully pushes back dark locks. Dana nods her head and doesn’t say anything. Abby sighs and tilts her head to the side.

“You seem…distant now- or sad maybe, I don’t know. Tell me what you’re thinking?”

Abby asks nervously. She can’t lose Dana again and she feels like she will like her whole plan was crumbling beneath her. Maybe showing up at the prison on Dana’s release date was not the best idea. Abby just needed Dana to stay for a little while. She feels like she owes Dana something for everything she’s done. Dana, on the other hand, dosesn’t know how she feels. Dana furrows her brow.

“It’s weird, isn’t it? Being here with you like my very own mother and brother didn’t hold you at gun point. I’ve had 8 years to wrap my head around it and I thought I had but being here with you…it makes everything feel so surreal.”

Dana says softly and avoids Abby’s eyes.

“Because we’re still here, right?”

Abby asks and it only takes a glance into Dana’s eyes to see that she’s right. Abby takes a deep breath and leans her head back to look at the ceiling.

“I felt that for the whole year after it happened.”

Abby says softly. Dana lays her head back down on her shoulder.

“My friends thought my scar from the surgery and the bullet wound was cool so they asked about it a lot…it’s hard to forget.”

Dana mumbles and Abby chuckles.

“Are they 12?”

Dana looks up at Abby again with a smirk and a glare.

“Hey, don’t belittle my prison friends.”

Dana admonishes playfully. Abby smiles and pushes back more dark hair. Dana lays her head back down and moves her leg to rest between Abby’s. Her knee accidentally presses against the blonde’s thigh to feel the sticky wetness from Abby’s arousal. Dana smirks and purposely rubs her calf against her pussy. Abby gasps and involuntarily grinds against Dana’s leg. The brunette smiles and presses a kiss to Abby’s chest then flexes her calf, pressing harder into Abby’s wet cunt. Abby moans and closes her eyes.

“How is your leg so soft but-mmm…s-so firm?”

Abby asks around a moan. Dana chuckles melodically into her ear.

“I worked out a lot in prison.”

Dana husks and rolls on top of the other woman. Abby groans when the brunette presses her thigh against Abby’s cunt. Dana moans as her own pussy presses against her hip.

“Along with my hips.”

Dana whispers into the blonde’s ear and Abby growls. Dana can’t make it out if the growl is from jealousy or lust. Abby points out which for her.

“Why’s that?”

Abby asks, trying to sound firm but her voice is breathless. Dana smiles and rolls her hips, creating more friction for herself and the blonde. Definitely jealousy.

“Because I fucked myself.”

Abby’s breath catches and her hands run down Dana’s back to grab the brunette’s ass. Dana moans and presses her palms into the pillow underneath Abby’s head, pushing herself up to look down at her.

“While I thought of you.”

She admits softly, meeting every grind of Abby’s hips with her own. Abby opens her eyes and they were completely filled with lust.

“Y-You did?”

She asks with a moan, surprised that Dana is telling her this. Abby’s grip on Dana’s ass grows stronger and her hips jerk faster, feeling her orgasm coming on strong from the simple prospect of Dana fucking herself to fantasies of her. Dana moans loudly and makes her thrusts faster.

“Yes.”

She growls lustfully staring into Abby’s dark eyes that probably mirror her own lust. Abby licks her lips and closes her eyes, then arches her back while biting her lip. Dana moans and grinds as fast and as hard as she can, desperately trying to cum. Abby’s jaw drops in a silent scream as her orgasm sneaks up on her. Dana quickly follows, her elbows giving out and she falls to the bed. They pant for air, taking their time to catch their breath. Eventually, Dana pulls back and lays against the bed again. Abby licks her dry lips.

“That was really hot.”

Abby says and looks at Dana. Dana smiles and rolls onto her side facing the blonde. Abby runs her hand over the other woman’s side, entranced by her soft skin. Dana closes her eyes. Abby leans forward and presses a light kiss to her cheek.

“I’m going to go get us some water.”

Abby says and Dana nods her head. Abby carefully steps around the shattered glass from the lamp and walks into the kitchen. Dana pulls Abby’s pillow closer and buries her nose in her scent, feeling sleep start to take over her body. Abby gets them both a bottle of water and walks back into her room. She stops with a smile when she sees Dana fast asleep with her pillow in her arms. Abby walks carefully back to her side and sets down the water bottles. She gets into bed behind Dana and wraps her arm around the brunette’s stomach. Abby closes her eyes and feels herself slip away into sleep.

////

Abby is pulled out of her sleep when Dana moves out of her arms. Dana stands up and carefully walks to the bathroom, her bladder had been ready to burst once she woke up. Abby stretches and looks at the clock. 4:56 pm. Dana comes back out of the bathroom and smiles at Abby. Abby smiles back and pats the bed.

“Come back. The bed is cold without you.”

Abby says with a hoarse voice from sleep. Dana chuckles and slides into bed, curling up around the blonde. Abby closes her eyes and enjoys how close Dana is to her. Dana drifts off into a sleep/awake state where her mind wanders. Of course, she thinks about Abby and everything she knows about her…which she realizes isn’t a lot.

“When’s your birthday?”

Dana asks curiously and Abby smiles.

“December 23rd.”

Abby answers and Dana raises her head in surprise.

“That’s two days away.”

Abby chuckles at her reaction and nods her head.

“Yeah. My family is coming over later that night to celebrate then they’re staying for a week because of Christmas.”

Abby says and pushes back some of Dana’s hair away from her face. Dana smiles.

“That sounds nice.”

Dana says with a hint of sadness and trails her finger down Abby’s jaw. Abby bites her lip.

“If you want, you can come over before they get here?”

Abby asks and looks at Dana nervously. Dana smiles and kisses Abby lightly.

“I would love to.”

Dana husks and kisses the blonde again. Abby smiles when she pulls away and lays her head back down on Abby’s shoulder. Abby traces invisible patterns on the brunette’s side when she suddenly comes across a different texture of skin. The brunette tenses and bites her lip. Abby pulls her hand away then leads Dana’s eyes up to hers.

“You’re beautiful Dana.”

Abby says and rolls Dana onto her back. Dana sighs and closes her eyes.

“I tell myself it’s just an ugly scar but the memories that come with it- the fact that my brother did this to me, I just…It’s so hard not to feel down about it.”

Dana admits and opens her eyes to see Abby smiling warmly at her. Abby runs her fingers through dark hair.

“I’m sorry.”

Abby whispers, not knowing what else to say. She can’t make Brandon take back the shot he made at Dana, even though she wants to. Dana smiles and wraps her arms around Abby’s waist.

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault. I wouldn’t have let them get away with anything even if you weren’t there. I think they would’ve hurt me anyways.”

Dana says and kisses Abby’s nose. Abby smiles at the gesture and kisses Dana’s chest. Her kisses slowly move down Dana’s stomach. Abby stops at Dana’s scar and looks up into her eyes. Dana watches in fascination as the blonde reverently kisses her scar. Dana runs her fingers through her hair to make the detective look up at her.

“You’re amazing.”

Dana whispers and pulls Abby up her body, pressing her lips firmly against the other woman’s. The blonde moans softly and parts her lips to deepen the kiss. For a long time, all they do is kiss, relax, and talk. When the clock reaches 6:00 Dana dresses to leave. Abby sighs as she watches her.

“Do you really have to leave?”

Abby asks and rests her head in her hand. Dana smiles at the blonde and walks into the bathroom.

“Yes. I have to get everything in my apartment situated before the landlord turns in for the night. He is very strict about not being woken up while he’s sleeping.”

Dana tells Abby while she pulls her hair back into a ponytail. Abby frowns slightly and Dana walks over to her.

“And I have to finish moving my things in tomorrow so I will see you Friday morning for your birthday.”

Dana says and kisses her forehead. Dana starts to move away but Abby sits up and pulls Dana into a kiss. She moans in surprise but moves her hand up to cup Abby’s cheek. The blonde smiles and moans before pulling back.

“I’m looking forward to it.”

Abby says and kisses Dana softly one last time. Dana smiles and stands up.

“So am I.”

Dana says and walks out of Abby’s apartment with a smile. Abby lays back on her bed and closes her eyes, smiling happily.

////

That is chapter 3 for you! Make sure to leave a vote and comment! I love feedback! (;

---

A lesbian teacher catches a student cheat and blackmails her.

Blackmailing Beauty
A teacher/student story

A in the closet lesbian teacher catches a student cheat and decides to blackmail her.

Note 1: Thanks as always to Steve and Estragon for their editing help.

Blackmailing Beauty
As soon as I got the job teaching in Hill River, my whole lifestyle had to change. I knew I was a lesbian since I was 16 and had my first girl-girl sexual encounter when I was 18. During college I had many lesbian sexual encounters, dressed very provocatively and partied extremely hard. But when I got my first teaching job in the very conservative town of Hill Valley, I knew I had to hide my sexuality.

I did a pretty good job of it too, at least for five months…but then came Steffi. Steffi was a grade 12 student, already 18, who was the prettiest, sexiest girl I had ever seen. She oozed sexuality and she knew it. She had the blondest of blonde hair and the bluest of blue eyes. Boys drooled over her and girls wanted to be her; and I spent every night alone, in my small apartment, fantasizing about tasting her pussy and having her please me. Of course, there was no reason to think she was a lesbian, as she was often seen flirting with the popular boys who fought for her attention. Many rumours about her filled the hungry minds of the gossip mill, including that she blew guys on the first date, that she had been gangbanged by a few guys during a ski trip, and that she and her best friend Jenny regularly munched from each other’s pussies.

I should note that Steffi was also a member of the gymnastics team. Just the thought of how flexible she must have been made my pussy tingle with excitement. I had seen her perform during a recent competition. I remembered how I could barely refrain from touching my pussy as I watched her perfectly toned body move and contort herself in ways that had me thinking dirty, nasty, dreamy thoughts.

Now even though she was the main figure of every fantasy I pleasured myself to, I in no way had any intention of making my fantasies a reality. But then an opportunity too good to be true occurred. And I took it.

Although Steffi was a very good math student, she was not an overly strong English student. So I was only slightly surprised when I caught her looking at her phone while she was writing her Animal Farm test. She seemed so sweet that I never would have considered her someone who would cheat, but there she was, clearly looking back and forth from the test to her phone. I didn’t confront her with it at the time, just allowing her to finish her test. My plan was already formulating in my nasty mind. When the bell rang, I asked Steffi to stay behind. She sat back down and waited nervously.

After the room cleared, I asked, “Please give me your phone, Steffi.”

“Pardon?” the beautiful 18-year old asked.

“Please give me your phone,” I repeated.

“W-w-why?” she stuttered, nervously.

“I think you know,” I responded.

Instantly she began crying, something I am sure has worked for her in the past. But I simply scoffed, “Steffi, I know the crying game, I have played it myself on many occasions.” I paused before demanding in my teacher voice, “Now, Steffi! Give me the phone.”

Tears still fell down her face as she reluctantly handed me her phone. She blubbered, “I am so sorry. I just…”

I surprised her when I told her, “Shut up. Meet me in the drama lab after school, young lady! We will discuss this further there.”

“Yes, Miss White,” she said through tears as she stood up and walked out.

I flipped through the phone and saw that Jenny, her best friend, had indeed been texting her answers after Steffi had sent her the questions. I pondered what I should do, when a sudden dirty thought flashed into my head. As soon as it was in my head, it would not go away.

What if?….My lust was formulating my plan almost too fast to comprehend now.

I taught one more class, rather distractedly I must say. Then I went to the drama lab where I taught my last class of the day. The class dragged by as I tried not to contemplate the upcoming opportunity that awaited me after the bell rang. My mind boggled with my nasty thoughts while the clock didn’t seem to be moving at all. Mercifully, the period finally ended. I continued my nasty reverie as my students dispersed and headed to their after-school lives.

I didn’t have to wait long before Steffi walked in nervously. I went to the door and closed it. It was Friday and on Friday this placed cleared quicker than kids at a party when the cops show up. I returned to the front and mused, “Now, Steffi, what are we to do with you?”

She immediately began crying again before finally pleading, “I am so sorry, Miss White, it was so stupid of me. Please don’t tell my parents.”

“Hmmm,” I said, as I contemplated her misery. “Well, Steffi, what do you think might be a suitable punishment for cheating?

“Anything,” she said desperately, “I will do anything.”

“Be careful how you word things, my dear,” I said, with a slight flirt in my tone.

Not catching on, she said, “No really, Miss White, I will do anything.”

I smiled, “Well I would be willing to ignore this little indiscretion if….”

Instantly her face changed to one of hope, “Yes, Miss White?”

“If you promise to obey my every command,” I stated casually as I circled her.

She gave me a confused look, and then said tentatively, “OK?”

“No, I don’t think you understand; you must do exactly what I ask,” I explained, stressing the word exactly.

“O-o-o-k,” she nervously said, unsure of what I was implying.

I waited dramatically, before I finally casually asked, “Did you know I am a lesbian, Steffi?”

Again a confused and seemingly shocked look crossed the beautiful teen’s face. I could see her try to process this new information and perhaps the intent behind my telling her it. Finally, she shakily responded, “No, Miss White. I had no idea.”

“Have you ever been with a girl?” I asked, flirtatiously. I now had my face close to hers.

She blushed as she whispered, “Yes.”

“With whom?” I asked curiously.

“I’d rather not say,” she replied, somewhat embarrassed and yet with an ever so defiant tone as well.

With that, I went quickly back on the offensive, “If you don’t want this text sent to your parents and Principal Anderson, then you will answer every question I ask you, understood?” I huffed.

There was a brief pause before she answered quietly, “Yes, I understand.”

“Good,” I said, “now who did you dyke out with?”

Steffi jumped at my sudden outburst, but then compliantly whispered, “Jenny.”

“I see,” I said. “That makes sense since you two are always together, not to mention she is also the one who gave you the answers to the test.” She flinched again when I added, “So have you two been munching on each other’s cunts for a while?” I was purposely pushing the boundaries. I wanted to see if she had more resistance in her.

My vulgar words had my desired effect on my18-year-old student. They had her both stunned and scared, before she let out a soft sigh and admitted, “Only once a couple of weeks ago.”

I relished my next question, “Why don’t you tell me what happened, Steffi?”

The beautiful blonde took a moment to collect herself. I enthusiastically listened as she told me about her one and only lesbian experience, “We were at a house party with a bunch of friends and I had drunk a lot. Jenny and I ended up in a bedroom somewhere in the house and started touching each other and getting really close. We started kissing and it all happened in a blur. We were both really drunk and so rather carefree and adventurous. We took off each other’s clothes and then she went down on me. I was really drunk, I mean really drunk, but I remember having the best orgasm I’ve ever had before. She was way better than any guy who had ever tried to eat me out. I think I ate her out too, but I really don’t remember.”

“Well don’t worry, you will remember eating pussy before you leave here today,” I guaranteed her.

She gave me a bewildered look, but said nothing, her face turning a shade redder. I continued the questioning, “So have you been with many boys?”

“A few,” the perfect pin-up answered.

“How many is a few?” I queried.

“Depends,” she responded.

“On what?”

“On how you define sex,” she answered casually.

“How many have you fucked?” I asked, bluntly.

“Four.”

“How many have you sucked?”

“A couple of dozen.”

“Wow, so you are a slut!”

She looked up at me and for the first time showed the confidence she showed in class and on the gymnastics gym as she said, “That is not that much. Blow jobs are as common as being felt up. I know girls who have sucked over a hundred guys.”

“I guess I am getting old,” I said, “When I was in high school a hand job was still the norm.” I paused for a bit before saying, “Undress for me.”

She looked at me, now seemingly more comfortable, as she stood up and took off her jeans and t-shirt.

“You are very beautiful,” I complimented her as she stood before me in a bra and panties.

She smiled, clearly used to such compliments, as she replied, “Thank you, Miss White.”

“So what is the sluttiest thing you have ever done?”

She seemed to be really thinking about this before speaking. Finally, she said, not really looking at me eye to eye, “I was at a party at a friend’s house in Malibu last month and I obviously drank a lot and was having a really good time. I met this guy who was soooo hot, I can’t even remember his name, but I do remember his perfect tan, his blonde hair and his amazing abs. We were talking for a little and then we went up to a bedroom and starting kissing. He took my shirt and bra off and licked and kissed my tits. Then I got on my knees, unbuckled his pants and started blowing him. It took about 15 minutes and then I swallowed his cum.”

“Then what?”

“Then nothing. I never saw him again,” she said, casually, like sucking a cock and never seeing him again was an everyday thing.

“I see,” I considered, “Now turn around, and let me really look at you.”

She obeyed rather easily and I began to wonder if she may be submissive. I spent a long time just admiring her perfect ass. I couldn’t wait to play.

“Take off your bra and panties,” I demanded.

Without looking back, she slowly undid her bra and let it fall to the ground. She then pulled down her silk panties and tossed them rather seductively over her shoulder. They landed just a few a feet away from me. I walked over to them and picked them up. I put them to my face and smelled her scent. As expected, it had a distinct sweet aroma. Not as expected, her panties were extremely wet.

I just stared at her. I looked at her perfect ass. I lingered over her sexy long legs. I envied her long blonde hair. She sat there obediently as I admired this perfect teen. I barely remembered being 18, being so young, so ripe. My own pussy began to get damp.

It was time to make my final play. I asked,
“Are you ready to submit to me?”

She turned around and said, her facial expression giving nothing away, “Do I have a choice?”

“Everyone has choices,” I coyly said.

She looked back and said, “Do I?”

I smiled, not wanting to force her to please me, and said, “Of course you do. You can get dressed and leave now. But you don’t want to, do you?”

She looked at me with a brief look of trepidation, before answering, “No, I don’t.”

“Don’t what,” I asked for clarification.

“I don’t want to leave,” she shyly whispered.

“What do you want to do?” I asked.

“Whatever you ask me to,” she said, subserviently.

“Good girl,” I cooed. “Come and undress me.”

She walked over to me tentatively. As she reached me, she gave me a nervous smile. You could tell she was excited, but still a little insecure. It was so fucking adorable. She fumbled with the buttons on my blouse, but eventually had my shirt undone. She paused as she looked at my small but still firm breasts. She then awkwardly took my blouse off. She fumbled like a horny boy as she unclasped my lace bra. Once unclasped, my bra fell to the floor. She nervously looked at me, hesitant to continue, and slightly mesmerized by my erect nipples. She then went behind my back and unzipped my skirt, letting it fall to the floor, revealing my black garters, stockings and thong.

She gasped when she saw my naughty and sexy lingerie, the black garters, stockings and tight thong. She seemed to be longing for to own such nice, sexy belongings.

I was definitely flattered at her look of longing as I turned around sexily and explained, “A girl should always be ready to play, my dear.”

“I see,” she whispered. I leaned over and kissed her, my tongue sliding between her sweet red lips. She responded, any earlier resistance long gone.

After a few minutes of passionate kissing, I broke it off and demanded, “On your knees, my sweetness.”

She looked into my eyes and instantly obeyed again.

I opened my legs and commanded, “Now earn yourself an A.” She stared at my pussy briefly before leaning forward. As soon as her tongue touched my pussy, a quiver went up my back. I quickly realized how much I had missed this feeling. She licked tentatively at first, clearly unsure of what she was doing. She had no focus as she licked my pussy lips and clit randomly. I have to admit my focus became a touch blurred as well, not caring where she licked, but instructing her to do it faster. She immediately got more aggressive in her assault of my cunt.

Her licking began to concentrate on my clit and her hands squeezed my ass. The orgasm began to simmer inside me. I moaned louder and demanded she slide a finger in me. Her one hand left my ass and without her mouth leaving my clit, she slid a finger into my gaping cunt. Her finger pumped in and out of my cunt and was the final push needed to bring me to an explosive orgasm. Steffi kept licking, retrieving my juices as best she could as they sprayed out of my pussy.

Once my orgasm subsided, I said, “That was pretty good, Steffi. You will make a good little pussy pleaser, won’t you?”

She looked up, her face gleaming in my juices. She hesitated, before answering submissively, “Yes, ma’am.”

“Are you horny?” I asked.

“Yes,” she whispered, somewhat shyly.

“Sit down and spread your legs for me,” I commanded.

She obeyed and spread her sexy legs apart and presented me with a beautiful, ripe shaved pussy. I asked her to touch herself for me and she eagerly obeyed, her eyes never making eye contact with my own. As she began to rub herself, she let out soft moans and the first remnants of her excitement began to sneak out of her pussy. I watched her for awhile, until I was no longer able to resist.

Then I lowered myself to the floor and crawled between the teen goddess’ legs. My sudden presence there startled her briefly, but there was no resistance as I replaced her finger with my tongue. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips the moment my tongue made contact with her hard clit. I took it into my mouth and concentrated on putting firm pressure on her clit. Her moans began to become more consistent and with more enthusiasm as I continued my concentration on her clit. It took only a couple of minutes before I could tell, with the increased volume of her moans and the tightening of her legs, that she was close to her own orgasm. Then I surprised her by sliding a finger in her ass. She let out a brief yelp, but did not protest or complain as I began to finger-fuck her ass.

The dual pleasure was more than my gorgeous student could handle. She screamed “I’m cumming, don’t stop, Ms. White, please don’t stop.”

I frantically continued finger-fucking her ass and then pushed my whole mouth onto her clit and pussy lips. She immediately convulsed as her juices exploded out of her cunt. Her body continued to twitch as the orgasm spread throughout her whole body. Her orgasm lingered for a really long time as aftershock upon aftershock rocked through her body.

My finger was still buried deep in her ass as I looked up at her, my face now shiny with cunt juice, “So my new toy. How was that?”

She looked directly into my eyes, a twinkle in hers, as she answered, still attempting to regain her breath, “Oh my God, Miss Smith, I have never come like that before.”

I smiled back and explained, “You understand, my dear, this wasn’t a one time thing.”

She smiled back and sincerely replied, “Oh, my God, I sure hope not.”

“And what about Jenny?” I asked, still reluctant to take my finger out of her ass.

She smiled, her deviously powerful self back, “Oh, Jenny will do anything I tell her to.”

“Well,” I pondered, “How should we set that up?”

I could see Steffi think this through before an idea popped into her head. “What are you doing now, Miss White?”

I responded literally, “I am lying on the ground with a finger in my student’s ass.”

She laughed and said, “Fine. Be all English proper on me. What are you doing tonight, I mean? Are you free?”

“What do you have in mind?” I asked, as I leaned in and licked her still very wet pussy.

She moaned quietly and stuttered, now distracted, “Well, y-y-you could come to my place tonight.”

I quit licking her delicious pussy and asked, “Where are your parents?”

“Bali” she moaned, “Till next Tuesday.”

“I see,” I said, adding reflectively, “so I could have you all weekend?”

“Yes,” my stunning blonde student confirmed.

I returned to her pussy and began to get her fever back up as she explained her plan. The plan consisted of her inviting Jenny over tonight and telling her about getting caught for cheating. She would leave out all the details of what we had already done and tell Jenny that I was going to be over at 7 p.m. to discuss it with them.

After bringing my sexy slave to a second orgasm, I stood up and began to get dressed. I agreed, “That is a great plan, my little slave. I will go home and grab some toys for tonight.”

As she slowly got dressed, she inquired what kind of toys. I told her I had a bundle of surprises for her. When we were both dressed, she gave me her address and we had one last tender kiss.

As I drove home, I stopped at an adult store for a couple of new toys for the weekend. I bought a double ended dildo I hoped to use to watch the two girls fuck each other, a butt plug to use as discipline, and a nice large strap-on cock.

At home, I had a bath, got dressed in a sexy but powerful outfit and packed for an overnight excursion.

At 6:30, I got in my car, my panties already damp, and headed to Steffi’s mansion. It was going to be a great night.

THE END

---

This is a story about a shy student coming out of her shell with a bombatious teacher. It’s not the best, but I think I did okay. Comments are welcome 🙂

My History Teacher

I was 18. The legal age to be fucked by someone. Though I had a boyfriend last year that popped my cherry. I didn’t care if I lost my virginity to a jock, he wasn’t the big high school star or anything but he was something and I just wanted to get it over with. He was the same age as me, so it wasn’t illegal. But I came to find out, it didn’t stop one person. My history teacher. She was smoking hot. She was a blonde with piercing blue eyes. Huge tits, firm ass and a huge lesbian and everyone knew it. She had hit on multiple girls throughout the 2 years she had worked at the school. What scared me the most was that she was a she! I have never been with a girl but she was hot. I was straight and I loved guys but I can say when a girl is hot. I had her class at the very end of the day. It was the middle of the school year and everyone knew that Ms. Harper was one of the most strict teachers in the school. You knew not to goof around in her class. I was a quiet girl. I kept to myself and had a limited amount of friends. In class I was I little bit more open but only with my teachers. My first day of school I had ran into her in the hallway, trying to get to her class ironically. I had looked into her fierce blue eyes and was to stunned to speak. She had smiled at me, surprisingly.

“It’s okay. My bad.”

I looked at the floor and she walked around me. I remember walking into her classroom and sitting down in the back. She walked in a few minutes late for the class and our eyes crossed for a second. I see a small smirk on her lips as she sits at her desk. I look at my desk and tuck a piece of hair behind my ear. She starts to speak to the class and we glance at each other from time to time. Her with confidence and me with nervousness and embarassment from getting caught looking at her. I didn’t know what it was but my eyes couldn’t keep off of her. There was something about her that drew me too her. She passes out a quick work sheet to the front desks who passed them back. She instructs us to start the worksheet and finish it by the end of class. I finish the worksheet within a minute or two. I was a straight A student. She had sat back down at her desk. I look up at her and see her writing on a piece of paper. I bite the end of my pen unconsciously as my eyes travel down to her well endowed breasts. She looks up at me. I gulp and look back to my paper. I glance up at her and she’s smirking at me. My face turns red and I quickly look back at my paper. The bell rings and she stands up.

“The seats you are in are your assigned seats for the rest of the year. Turn in the worksheet on my desk in the white bin.”

I stand up and grab my things. I was the last one to walk up to her desk. I set my paper in the bin without any eye contact. I walk to the door.

“Excuse me?”

I turn around and meet my soft brown eyes with her striking blue ones. She grabs my paper and holds it up to me.

“I was hoping to learn your name from your paper but it seems like you forgot to write it down. I hope you weren’t distracted by anything in my class?”

She says with a small smile. My face turns red again.

“Oh, umm no ma’am.”

I walk to her desk and quickly write my name on the paper. She smiles.

“Emily?”

I smile and nod my head. She looks up at me with a sultry smile on her face. I blush.

“Have a nice day Ms. Harper.”

I say as I walk to the door. She smiles and nods her head.

“You too Emily.”

I walk quickly to my locker then out to my car. My mind full of confusion. Did she come on to me? Did she want me? Was I gay? What was I doing? I was checking her out every chance I could, that’s not like me! I sigh in frustration. The rest of the week was the same thing. I repeatedly got caught looking at her gorgeous body while she sat back and smirked at me with amusement. I would blush profusely and quickly advert my eyes. A few weeks after that she called me to her desk after class. I panicked. She was going to confront me about staring at her. That or I was doing my work wrong which I highly doubted. I take a big gulp and grab my things. I walk to the front of the class and she motions for me to sit in the front seat across from her desk as the last student walks out of the room. I cross my legs and nervously look at everything but her. She stands up and walks around her desk to sit on the edge in front of me.

“Emily?”

I raise my eyes to her beautiful face and see a look of concern yet amusement playing at the corners of her lips.

“Emily, I think your getting a little distracted in my class.”

Oh shit. My eyes impulsively flick to the cleavage showcased beautifully by her blue blouse. She catches me looking and cracks a small smile as I blush and look at the floor. It disappears as I look back to her.

“W-What makes you think that M-Ms. Harper?”

I say like a bumbling idiot. She smiles and walks to the door. She pulls down the small blind over the small window all the teachers had on their doors for lunch time privacy. She walks back to me and sits on the desk to my left. She crosses her legs and my eyes roam over her toned calves for a second before quickly staring at the floor and blushing yet again. She leans back and rests on her hands and I look at her face with an effort.

“Well for starters, you tend to let your gaze fall lower than most people and you can’t seem to stop blushing around me. Would you like to tell me something Emily?”

She asks me, already knowing the answer to her question. My mouth drops open but I quickly try to answer her with anything but the truth.

“W-What? No. Ms. Harper, this is a miss understanding. Honestly. I was just staring off into space and-“

She uncrosses her legs and her skirt rides up enough for me too see the black panties she had on underneath the skirt she was wearing. I let out a small gasp and face the front of the room quickly. A feel my pussy getting hotter by the minute and my heart start to pound in my chest. I lick my lips.

“Oh god.”

I say quietly. She smirks at me yet again.

“What were you saying Emily?”

I try my best to continue my sentence.

“I-I was just staring off into space M-Ms. Harper.”

I gulp. I couldn’t even convince a child with my excuse. It was a complete lie and she knew it. She smiles and my breathing gets faster.

“Okay, fair enough. But how do you explain all of this blushing? I would love to know what makes you blush so hard Emily.”

She says huskily as she spreads her legs wider. I see this out of the corner of my eye. I blush again. I’m beyond tempted to look at her but I make sure I don’t.

“How about you turn to me?”

She says softly. I gulp and slowly turn to her, my eyes glued to the floor. I hear a smile behind her words.

“Look at me Emily.”

I start to look up at her face but my eyes open wide when I find myself staring in between her legs. I bite my lip and let out a soft moan. She smiles and reaches over to my chin. Her soft skin tilts my head to look up at her. I blush as I stare into her eyes. She tries to hide her satisfaction.

“Back to my original question. Would you like to tell me something Emily?”

I don’t say anything for the longest time and I think she was getting impatient because she raises her eyebrows for an answer. I gulp.

“I…I get distracted in your class because I think your really h-hot Ms. Harper…I can’t keep my eyes off of you.”

I say as I stare her in the eyes and blush harder than I was before. She smirks and gets off of the desk.

“That’s what I thought. Would you like to tell me anything else? Is there…”

She says as she lets go of my chin and walks to her desk. She leans against it and stands with her legs apart.

“Something you would like to do Emily?”

I gasp. She wanted me to eat her out. But I had something else in mind. I shakily stand up from my seat and move to the front of it. I lick my lips and move towards her. My breathing get faster as I raise my hand up to her cheek. I look into her eyes and for the first time, she looked almost panicked. She opens her mouth to say something but I ignore the attempt. I’ve been wanting to kiss her for the past 3 weeks, I wasn’t going to stop now. I close my eyes and lean towards her. Our lips meet and she finally closes her eyes. I let out a small moan and kiss her again. She kisses me back and puts her hand on my hip. I moan again and kiss her harder. She moans and pulls me against her as she stands up straight. She reaches down and squeezes my ass making me moan and part my lips enough for her tongue to snake in my mouth. I maneuver my leg in between hers and move closer to her body. My thigh pushes her skirt up the last inches or so to her hips. She moves her hands to my face and cups my cheeks in her hands. I move my hands down her body to her hips. She moans and turns us around so I’m pressed against her desk. She quickly moves things out of the way behind me and moves me onto her desk. I moan and kiss her harder. She grabs the bottom of my t-shirt and starts to pull it over my head. I quickly break the kiss and grab her hands. She looks at me confused.

“Whats wrong?”

I look her in the eye.

“We can make out here if you want to make out. But if you want to fuck me then take me to your house and fuck me. If we’re doing this, were doing it right.”

She smiles.

“Your the first teenage girl I’ve ever done this with to actually have standards.”

I smile.

“I’m going to pretend like you didn’t just say “first teenage girl”.”

She bites her lip and looks at me.

“Shit. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean too-“

I stop her by putting a finger to her lips. I lean forward and brush my lips against hers teasingly.

“I’ll forgive you if you take me back to your place.”

I kiss her quickly and she smiles.

“Let’s go then.”

I moan and kiss her again. She helps me off of her desk and she pulls down her skirt. I grab my things and walk to the door. I turn towards her and she walks to me with her bag in her hand. She takes out her keys and quickly pushes me against the cabinets next to the door. I smile as she whispers in my ear.

“Its so hard not to fuck you right now.”
She nibbles on my ear and I let out a deep throaty moan.

“Oh god.”

She smiles and kisses my neck. I bite my lip.

“But, we can’t stay here forever.”

I smile and let out a little laugh. She backs up and opens the door for me. I walk out and she follows behind me. She locks the door and we both stop in our tracks. The vice principal was down the hall walking towards us. He was an old, bald and short man who seemed to be very smart and knew almost everything that happened in this school. Some people say he even has camera’s hidden around the school. I gulp nervously.

“Ms. Harper? I thought you’d be gone by now. What has you staying here so late?”

He glances at me as he approaches. It wasn’t that late, only about 15 or 20 minutes but I guess she was already gone by then. She smiles at him and motions towards me.

“Ms. Hart here needed some extra help on the paper I passed out today. I thought I would be generous and help her myself.”

I smile at the vice principal and he smiles back with an approving nod.

“Well then. I hope it helped Ms. Hart, if not we do have the finest selection of history tutors.”

I nod my head and glance at Ms. Harper.

“Oh yes, it helped very much.”

I say boldly. Suggesting a hidden enduando to Ms. Harper but a clear explanation to Mr. Freedman. Ms. Harper blushes slightly but Mr. Freedman doesn’t notice. He smiles and walks past us.

“Very good then. I will see you on Monday. Have a nice weekend.”

I smile.

“You too Mr. Freedman.”

Ms. Harper says the same and once he’s out of sight she turns to me. She crosses her arms and smirks at me.

“I cannot believe you said that and he missed it.”

I smile and shrug my shoulders.

“I thought it would be fun. I think I even saw the ice queen blush a tad bit?”

I say boldly. She laughs and we start to walk downstairs. Her classroom was on the third floor, my locker was on the first. My excuse for running into her the first day. She looks at me as we reach the second floor.

“Ice queen, huh?”

I laugh.

“You know it’s the best nickname for you. Your a hard ass half the time. Except with me which I don’t understand very well.”

She laughs and nods her head.

“Hard ass is a pretty good description of me and I’m not with you because you ran into me the first day of school, I met you first.”

I blush and smile. We reach the first floor and I start to walk to my locker. She stops at the top of the stairs and looks at me. My locker was across from the stairs she was standing at. I quickly grab my bag and put my books into it. I turn around and meet her face to face. She smiles and steps towards me. I back up against my locker and my weight pushes it closed. I look down the hallway and there was no one here.

“T-There could be someone here-“

I use as an excuse. She puts her finger to my lips to quite me.

“Shhh, it’s a Friday. No one is here at 3 o’clock after school.”

She cups my chin in her hand.

“But-“

She leans forward.

“Shhh.”

She presses her lips to mine. My eyes flutter closed and I moan. She grabs my bag and drops it to the floor. She drops her own bag to the floor and grabs my hands. She moves them to the locker and presses against me harder. She moans as I kiss her back and tease my tongue across her lips. She slips her hands into mine and intertwines our fingers. I moan and melt into our kiss. She slides her tongue in between my lips and moans. Our tongues wrestle in our mouths as we kiss passionately. I moan and she kisses me one last time and pulls away but keeps her hands in mine. I wait a few seconds to open my eyes and look at her. I swallow as I realize that was the most passionate kiss I’ve ever experienced.

“Wow.”

She looks in my eyes but quickly looks away and clears her throat. Her eyes come back to mine.

“We should get going.”

I nod my head but neither of us move. We stare into each other’s eyes. I bite my lip.

“Ms. Harper?”

She raises her eyebrows. My breathing becomes labored and I get transfixed as I look into her blue eyes.

“Your…your hands.”

She doesn’t pull back right away then blinks and lets go of my hands.

“Oh yeah, right. Sorry.”

I grab my bag and blush.

“No, it’s fine.”

She grabs her bag and we walk silently outside. We were outside there are only a few cars left in the parking lot.

“Just follow behind me to my house. But once you see it, park in the back. Is that okay?”

I smile and nod my head.

“No problem. See you there.”

She smiles back and we both walk to our cars. It takes us about 10 to 15 minutes to reach her house. I’m in awe as I see her house. It was huge. Two levels, white with green shudders. It was gorgeous. She pulls into the garage and I round the block and pulls into the alleyway. I drive into her back garage and park. I get out and walk up to her back door. I take a deep breath and knock on the door. She opens it within a few seconds and let’s me in. I look around as I walk into her kitchen. She closes the door. I look back to her and smile.

“You have a beautiful house.”

She smiles and walks towards me.

“Thank you.”

She grabs my hand and starts to walk to the front of the house.

“Come with me.”

I follow her up a set of stairs and down a hall. The butterflies in my stomach going crazy. We walk into a huge bedroom and she leads me over to the bed and sits me down. She nods her head towards the bed.

“You can scoot back.”

I slowly move back onto the bed and rest on the pillows. My heart was beating loudly in my chest as she takes off her heels. She reaches over to me and takes off my shoes. She sets them down on the floor and gets on the bed. She puts a leg in between mine and puts her hands on either side of me. She looks me in the eyes.

“Is it okay if I do this?”

My breathing gets faster and I nod my head slightly.

“Are you scared?”

She asks me while moving a piece of hair behind my ear. I shake my head.

“No.”

She looks at me curiously.

“Do you want to leave?”

I shake my head no again.

“Well let me know if you do.”

I nod my head. She stares at me for a while.

“Close your eyes.”

I close my eyes and she slowly leans down and kisses me tenderly. She waits a second for me to kiss back. I finally kiss her back and she moans softly. She kisses me harder and I moan. I cautiously move my hands to her hips and bring her down onto me. She lets out a surprised moan and moves her body down on me. She breaks the kiss and looks down at me. I had unconsciously held my breath, even after she broke the kiss. She smiles at me and whispers in my ear.

“Don’t forget to breathe.”

She runs a hand down my arm as I let out the breath I was holding. I let out a small gasp as she moves her hand to my stomach and slips her hand under my shirt. She runs her fingers across my skin as she kisses me softly again. I shiver at her touch and whimper into her mouth. She breaks the kiss and leans down and kisses my neck. I moan.

“Mmm.”

A small smile appears on her lips and she kisses my neck again. I moan loudly. She uses her nails to lightly scratch my stomach, sending a shiver down my spine. She moves her hands to the bottom of my shirt and slowly pulls it over my head. She tosses it to the floor and looks back at me. There was a slight glint in her eyes as she looks at me. I raise myself up on to my elbows and kiss her. She moans and I pull her back down to me. She reaches underneath me and unsnaps my bra. She slowly slides the bra down my arms and to the floor without breaking our kiss. I become self conscious as my breasts come into her view. I moan as she moves her hands to my breasts and fondles them softly. Her hand moves to my pants and unbuttons them. She unzips them and breaks our kiss. She sits up and looks me in the eyes as she takes the pants off of me. I gulp as she tosses them to the floor then moves on to my panties. She puts her fingers in the waistband but I stop her. I wanted to undress her first. I use her hand to pull her back down to me. I kisses her and move my hand to her hip and the other to her back. I roll us over and break the kiss. I sit up and look down at her. I shakily start to unbutton her blouse.

“I wanted to undress you too.”

I explain to her why I stopped her. I reach the last button and she sits up. Our faces were centimeters apart as I move my hands to her shoulders. We close our eyes and I slowly pull her shirt down her arms. I lean down and tease her lips with mine. I toss her shirt to the floor. She lets out a soft moan and I kiss her lightly. Her breathing gets faster as I reach behind her back and unsnap her bra. My forehead rests against hers as I pull her bra down her arms. I toss it to the floor and look down at her breasts. I gasp softly. It was my first time seeing a grown woman’s breasts up close. I move my hands to her breasts and cup the warm flesh in my hands. She closes her eyes and tilts her head up to me. I kiss her softly and move so she lays back onto the bed. I break the kiss and lean back. I unzip her skirt at her side and slide it down her legs. I toss it into her pile of clothes on the floor. I look back to her and bite my lip nervously. I reach for her panties and pull them down her legs. I limply let them drop from my hand. I gulp as I see her pussy. There was no hair on her cunt and I could see a slight wetness at her entrance. I look up into her eyes.

“I…I don’t know what to do.”

She grabs my hand and pulls me up to her.

“I’ll show you.”

She whispers to me right before she kisses me softly. I moan and she rolls us over so she is on top of me again. She kisses down my body to my stomach. I let out a small moan as she kisses my hip bone and pulls down my panties. She tosses them to the floor and looks up at me. My legs were clamped together, I’d didn’t know if I was ready for this.

“Are you okay?”

I gulp and nod my head.

“Yes.”

She moves her hand to my leg and rubs it soothingly.

“We don’t have to Emily. I don’t want to pressure you into anything.”

She says softly. I may be hesitant about it but I knew I wanted to do this.

“I want too…come here.”

She smiles and moves back up my body. I quickly cup her face in my hands and kiss her softly before she can say anything. She moans and puts her hand on my thigh. I move my legs apart and she moves back down my body. Stopping at my breasts to kiss and lick my nipples generously. I moan, I loved her mouth and tongue on my body. She starts to move down my body again. Kissing every part of me she touches, making me moan softly with every kiss. She kisses my thigh softly and I close my eyes. I bite my lip in anticipation. She bends my legs and snakes her arms under my thighs and grabs my hips. She leans forward and kisses my pussy softly. I let out a small gasp and my back tenses. She moves her hands under me and starts to massage my lower back.

“Relax. Enjoy it.”

She whispers into my pussy. I relax and nod my head slightly.

“Y-Yeah, relaaaaaa-…oh god.”

I moan. She had licked my pussy and stopped at my clit momentarily before lightly sucking on it. She smiles.

“No talking but moaning is very very welcome.”

She says with a husky tone in her voice. I crack a small smile and moan as she kisses my pussy again. She runs her tongue up my slit tantalizingly slow. I close my eyes as she moves her hands back to my hips. I moan as her tongue runs over my clit. She makes a bold move and sucks my clit into her mouth. I gasp and grab at the sheets. I bite my lip and moan deeply. She lets my clit slip from her mouth and uses her tongue to tease my entrance. I whimper and buck my hips up to her face. She backs off a little and smiles up at me.

“Relax and enjoy it.”

I gulp and nod my head.

“I just really like your-“

I moan loudly and arch my back. My hands move up to the pillow and grasps it tightly. She had sucked my clit into her mouth again. She lets it slip between her lips again.

“Shhh.”

She says softly then moves her tongue up my slit to my clit. I moan as she starts to rhythmically move her tongue against my clit. I start to pant. The jock I lost my virginity to went down on me but couldn’t manage to make me have an orgasm but I bet everything I had that Ms. Harper would have no problem doing that. She lightly sucks on my clit and pulls me closer to her. I moan loudly.

“Oh wow.”

She stops sucking my clit and smirks up at me. I grip the pillow tighter as she goes back down on me. I gulp as her tongue moves over my clit. I shut my eyes tightly and I move my hands to my side’s. She sucks on my clit again and I moan loudly. I arch my back and grab the headboard behind me.

“Oh my god.”

She sucks harder and her hands tighten on my hips. My eyes fly open and I moan loudly.

“Oh Ms. Harper.”

My legs start to quiver as she brings me closer and closer to my first real orgasm. My breathing increases exponentially.

“I’m c-close.”

I get out with a struggle. She moans and starts to flick my clit with her tongue. I moan as she moves her tongue faster. I gulp and look down at her. Some of her hair and fallen in her face. She looks up at me and slows down her tongue. I get mesmerized by her piercing blue eyes and reach down to her head. I move her hair out of her eyes and she starts to move her tongue faster. I whimper and bite my lip. My hands move back to the bed and I clench the sheets in my fists. I feel a massive orgasm building in my pussy. I was teetering on the edge of orgasm and the feel of her warm soft hands moving up my thigh pushed me over the edge. My breath catches in my throat and the most amazing, wonderful, blissful feeling rolls through my body. I arch my back, breaking my intense stare with her, as a series of gasping broken moans come out of my mouth. I pant for breath as she finally pulls away from my pussy. I close my eyes and gulp, trying to come down from my high. She kisses my thigh softly and I let out a small moan. I open my eyes and look down at her. She moves back up my body and leans down to kiss the top of my breasts lightly. I put a finger under her chin and tilt her face up to mine. Her eyes connect with mine and we pause. I lick my lips and cup her cheek in my hand. She gulps and closes her eyes. I look at her lips then lean forward and press mine to hers. I taste myself on her lips as she moans and melts into our kiss. I take control and roll us over. I kiss her softly and let my tongue tease her lips. She moans again and parts her lips. I slide my tongue between her lips and into her mouth. I moan and move a leg in between hers. Her hot pussy was pressed against my thigh. I break the kiss and move a hand down to her outter thigh. I look down her body then back to her eyes. She cups my cheek.

“You don’t have to do it to me if you don’t want too Emily.”

She whispers to me. I smirk and kiss her softly. I lean into her ear.

“I’d love to go down on you Ms. Harper.”

I say as my hand moves to the back of her neck and I run my fingers across her skin. She sighs and shivers deeply. I kiss her cheek then her neck. I reach her breasts and cup one in my hand. She moans as I lean down and swirl my tongue around her prominent nipple. I suck it into my mouth and nibble on it slightly. She gasps softly and bites her lip. I smile and move down her body. I kiss her stomach lightly and move in between her legs. I gulp as I come face to face with her pussy. I look up to her.

“What do I do?”

She looks down at me and runs her fingers through my hair so it is out of my face.

“Try to write in cursive with your tongue on the clit or just do what comes naturally to you.”

I nod my head and she moves her hand to the bed again. I look down at her pussy and lick my lips. I hesitantly lean forward and run my tongue up her slit. She moans encouragingly. I do it again but harder and she moans again. I move my tongue in between her pussy lips and find her clit. She jerks slightly as I touch it with my tongue, I thought I hurt her so I pull away.

“Did I hurt you?”

I say as I look up to her. She smiles slightly and shakes her head.

“No, my clit is just very sensitive.”

I smile a little and bend her legs up.

“So that means I should be gentle, yes?”

She smiles and nods her head as I grab her hips like she did to mine a minute ago. I kiss her pussy lightly and she gulps.

“Yes.”

I nod my head slightly and take her advice. I lean forward and gently find her clit again. I start to write the alphabet in cursive on her clit. She immediately moans and moves her hands to her breasts to squeeze and pinch her erect nipples. I move my tongue faster in cursive and she gasps slightly. She moans and moves a hand down to my head.

“Right there…yes.”

She moans softly. I eventually stop writing with my tongue and just move it over, up, down, around and across her clit. Anything I could do to give her pleasure. She moans loudly and runs her fingers in my hair.

“Oh god.”

I moan and double my efforts to pleasure her. She gasps at my effort and pushes my head farther into her sweet wetness. I moan again and softly suck her clit into my mouth. She moans loudly and arches her back.

“Holy mother of-“

She gasps as I suck a little harder and her fingers clench in my hair. I stop sucking her clit and lick her pussy rapidly. She moans again.

“Oh Emily…I’m almost there.”

I suck her clit again and she moans deeply.

“Just like that.”

She lets her hands fall to the bed and I pull back and smile. I go back down on her and slowly flick my tongue over her clit. She shivers in pleasure and moans softly. I look up at her and move my hands to hers. I slide my hands in hers ad she gasps slightly and looks down at me as I continue to flick her clit. My jaw starts to ache as I continue to pleasure her. She moans softly as my eyes meet hers. I whimper as she squeezes my hands lightly but encouragingly. I move my tongue faster and she moans loudly. Her breathing turns into panting gasps as she gets closer to her orgasm. She grips my hands tighter and breaks our stare and throws her head back. It was beautiful. Seeing her tremble and shake in orgasm. Her breathing halting momentarily in between each gasp and her thighs quivering against my cheeks. Her stomach muscles tightening in orgasm. She relaxes back onto the bed and her hands lossen their grip on mine. I slip my hands out of hers and move them to her legs. I run them softly over her thighs and kiss her skin lightly. She runs her fingers through my hair and I look up at her. I kiss her thigh again while looking into her beautiful eyes.

“Your a natural sweetie. I haven’t came that fast before.”

She bites her lip as I kiss her thigh again.

“Come here baby.”

She says softly. I move up her body and she cups my face in her hands. I part my lips as she brings me down to her. She doesn’t kiss me and we stay there in the moment, a tension between us. God knows it wasn’t sexual. She finally pulls me down to her and kisses me tenderly. I kiss her harder and we both moan. She rolls on top of me and slips her tongue in my mouth. I moan deeply as she moves her hands to my hips. She kisses me softly then pulls back. She gasps for breath and stares at me for a second but I refuse to open my eyes. She then rolls off of me on to her back and lays next to me. I turn on my side, away from her. I just had sex with my teacher. My lesbian teacher. Holy shit, what if we get caught? I start to panic and sit up quickly.

“I should go.”

I stand up and grab my bra from the floor. She sits up and looks at me as I quickly put on my bra and underwear. I start to pull on my shorts.

“You don’t have to go if you don’t want too.”

I gulp and hurriedly pull on my shirt.

“You know what? I totally forgot that I have to work tonight so I’ll just see you on Monday.”

I slip on my shoes. She stands up and grabs a robe and throws it on.

“Really?- I mean, I have no problem with you staying Emily.”

I walk over to her, my heart beating loudly in my chest. I lean into her and kiss her lightly on the cheek. I get intoxicated by her sent and linger longer than normal. She turns her head slightly and her warm breath washes over my cheek. I gulp nervously and take a step back.

“And I would stay but I have to work tonight but thank you. I had a great time, really. I’ll see you on Monday Ms. Harper.”

I start to walk to the door and leave her dumbfounded.

“Well let me walk you out then.”

She says after me. I turn around and smile sweetly at her.

“No, it’s fine. Thank you though. Uh, bye.”

She looks at me confused but I turn around and walk out the door. I walk out to my car. I sit in the drivers seat and sigh. This shouldn’t have happened. Why did I let this happen? I put my car into drive and pull out of the alley.

---

Rewrote and proofread.

It all started when I was 16. I remember it like it just happened, how could I ever forget? My parents were going out of town for a few days, moving trucks. My older brother was staying with my aunt, and I insisted I was old enough to take care of myself. However, my parents gave me a big fat no as the answer. They knew I didn’t do well spending long periods of time alone. They asked one of my dads friends, Jamie, to stay with me while they were gone. Jamie was 28. I always thought she was kind of weird with her really short brown hair, never wearing girls clothes, hiding her eyes behind sunglasses, and driving a big truck. What kind of girl did that?

Jamie came in as my parents were packing to be ready to go, and my brother was gone. I was still a bit pissed so I just sat there playing on the computer with my dirty blonde hair pulled back into a neat pony tail.

Jamie smiled at me and said, “Don’t worry Lisa, we’ll have lots of fun. We can do anything you want.” I just shrugged without looking t her for more than a glance and said my goodbyes then went to my room.

I changed into more comfortable clothes which were shorts and a tank top. I was pretty happy with my body at this point because I was quite mature physically and already had fairly sizeable breasts. I have always been petite so I knew I could look good in little but my dad always threw a fit, telling me to “put some damn clothes on” as he put it.

I was already like a sex crazed teenager but I knew NOTHING about sex. Sex Ed. was not required at my school so I wasn’t really sure how it REALLY worked. All I knew was that 2 people get naked, nothing else. I knew about how to french kiss from hearing people talk but I had never even had a closed mouth kiss. I knew you could do sex stuff with your mouths too but not much else. All in all, I was pretty naive.

I came out and turned on the tv, flopping on the couch. Jamie was just sitting on the loveseat, reading and looked up at me, face getting red, “A girl your age really shouldn’t dress like that.”

I rolled my eyes, “Oh come on. It’s just shorts.” Then I flipped it to comedy central.

I could feel that she was watching me which made me curious about her. I looked her up and down out of the corner of my eye with envy. Why couldn’t I have big boobs like hers? Why does she hide them under those baggy shirts? I wonder how thin she is. She walked to the kitchen and I saw she was in mens pants and remembered having to wear my brothers hand me downs and it always made me so mad. What would make a woman want to do that? Then I noticed the sway of her hips and was intrigued by it.

When she sat back down, I walked to the kitchen to get a drink, trying to walk like she did. Jamie stifled a laugh behind me which made me mad so I hid behind the fridge door. I took longer than I needed in picking to drink tea and tried to get a cup but it was out of my reach since I was so short.

”Um, Jamie?” I said shyly.

”Yeah honey?”

”I can’t reach.” I said in a defeated tone.

She smiled and came over and got a cup out for me. As she reached up, her shirt lifted a bit and I could see how toned she was. I also saw she had a tattoo, SO COOL! It was on her left hip and it was two girls symbols locked together.

I blurted out, “What’s that mean?” and poked at the tattoo. She almost dropped the cup and sat it on the table.

”Oh, well, you know how girls usually date boys?” She asked, her face a bit red. I nodded.

”Well, I’m a girl that dates girls.” She said and walked back into the livingroom.

I stood there for a minute before I poured my drink. What? Did she just say that? I quickly poured it and rushed into the livingroom.

”Whoa whoa whoa. What do you mean? I thought that girls HAD to date boys? I mean, that’s how it works. All my friends look at boys and… I don’t get it. How would that even work? I mean, don’t you have to have girl parts AND boy parts to do it?” I was a bit flustered in my asking then blushed, “Well, so I’ve been told. I don’t really know for sure.”

Jamie looked a little shocked, “Wait, you haven’t been told about sex?”

I shook my head no and said, “But I really wanna know. All my friends seem to and I’m too embarrassed that I don’t know to ask.”

Jamie took a deep breath and patted the seat beside her. I sat down and sipped at my tea. “Well, do you know where babies come from?”

”Yeah, I know they grow inside a girl then come out between her legs.”

“Well, for the baby to start growing, the girl has to have sex with the boy. It only works if she’s old enough to though. Have you started your period?”

I blushed and said, “YEAH! DUH! I mean, I’m not some little kid! I know it’s something about an egg for the baby breaking down and coming out. I’m just glad it breaks down! I mean, I’m not a chicken, I don’t want a whole egg coming out!”

She laughed then said, “Well, for the woman to have a baby, that egg has to get fertilized. Then it grows into a baby inside her for 9 months.”

”Huh, that’s weird. That’s why pregnant ladies get fat? The baby growing inside?” I asked then thought out loud. “How do you fertilize the egg? I don’t want some dirt in my belly if I ever want a baby!”

Jamie busted up laughing, “No no no, it’s not like gardening. Boys have the stuff that fertilizes them.”

”How do you get it?” I asked.

Here she got bright red, “Well, with sex. See, if a boy touches himself, his penis will get hard. Then, he puts it inside the girl, where the baby can come out, and starts pushing it in and out.”

”OH MY GOD! EWWW!! They pee with that thing!! I NEVER want something like that inside me!” I made a gagging face.

”I don’t blame you there, they’re really gross. Well, once he’s been doing that a while, white stuff squirts out of where he pees and that’s what fertilizes the egg. It’s called sperm or cum as slang.”

”Wow, that’s gross. Can girls make cum?” I asked.

”Well, sort of. It’s not something that fertilizes though. Well, if a girl is really worked up, and wants sex, she gets wet down there. That is girl cum. She can also make more if she has an orgasm.”

”Well that explains a lot. I’m almost always wet down there. I was so embarrassed! I thought I just peed a bit! But what’s an orgasm?”

Her eyes got huge, “Well, it’s a REALLY good feeling a girl gets if something feels really good on her privates long enough. How often do you get wet? Does something cause it?” Jamie asked me, fidgeting in her seat.

”Well, if I touch down there and sometimes when I’m hanging out with my friends like when we’re changing or hugging. But you can’t have sex with a girl, there’s no,” I whispered this, “penis.”

She seemed intrigued by what I said but just asked, “You already touch yourself? I do too.” Jamie said biting her lip.

”Yeah but it starts to kinda hurt after awhile so I stop. Maybe I’m doing it wrong. How do you do it right?”

Jamie smirked a bit, “Well it’s hard to explain. You just gotta keep trying till you find what feels good to you.”

”Show me?” I asked, truly curious. I mean, I’ve changed clothes around other girls so what could be wrong with this?

Her eyes got big a bit and she started stammering, “I don’t think I should do that.”

”Fine, I’ll show you and you can tell me what I’m doing wrong.” I said.

She started stuttering and saying no but I took off my shorts and panties and laid on the couch. She was just staring at my pussy which made me start to get wetter.

”Why is this making me wet Jamie?” I asked, feeling around down there to feel the moisture.

Something seemed to crack in Jamie. Her emerald green eyes lit up as she locked onto my chilling blue ones and she groaned and came over. “Well, it helps if you take your shirt off. I’ll do it too.” She said as she pulled off my shirt, undid my bra, and sat it all by me.

Somehow this embarrassed me and made my face red. She took off her shirt and bra too, her nipples were darker than mine. A kind of brown color whereas mine were really pink. Her breasts were a lot bigger too and I couldn’t help but stare.

Jamie smiled at me and asked, “Do you want to feel them? Yours will be this big when you’re older probably too.” She asked, tweaking her nipples.

I saw them get hard like mine and reached out slowly with both hands and touched them. Jamie sighed and leaned back her head a bit. Her skin was so soft. Her body looked so firm but when I squeezed her tits a bit, they were soft. I tweaked her nipples like she had and she jumped a bit.

She then removed my hands, “Now show me how you do it, and I’ll show you how I do it.” She said as she took off her pants.

I blushed and said, “Well I hear girls talking about fingering but my fingers can’t reach that far, so I just play with this.” Then started rubbing my hard nub of flesh.

She laid back on the floor with her bottom in my direction. I couldn’t help but notice how round her ass was and wished mine was too. “You mean like this? On your clit? That’s what it’s called.” She said as she started rubbing her clit too.

I nodded and kept going before long I started to feel that painful pressure and stopped. “See, now it hurts.”

Jamie got up and sat between my legs. “Don’t stop, it starts feeling better after that.”

”But it hurts, I don’t want to.” I whined.

”Then I will for you.” She said and started rubbing my clit. I started squirming.

”But Jamie, it feels weird.” I said in a slight moan.

Then she leaned down and licked it which really made me jump.

”W-what are you doing?” I asked confused but it felt good.

”Trust me Lisa.” She said then started sucking on it and all of the sudden the pain vanished into spasms of the greatest feeling in the world. Shocks of pleasure shot through all of my nerves. I felt juices flow out of my pussy and they squirted at her. I immediately snapped out of it.

Jamie sat there with a shocked look on her face, with my cum on her face. I didn’t know what it was. Too a young girl, it seemed like I had just pissed on her face.

”Oh god! I’m so sorry! Here, let me get you a towel! Oh I’m so sorry. I can’t believe I did that.” I said flustered and tried to get up.

She wiped her face and licked it and at first I was grossed out until she said, “Wow, you’re a squirter! That’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen!”

”B-but didn’t I,” I blushed hard and whispered, “pee?”

Jamie smiled sexy and kept wiping it off and licking it, “No, it’s cum. Most girls can’t squirt it out like that though. Do you wanna try that on me?”

”I guess. It felt so good. Was that an orgasm?”

”Yes it was sweety. Now you get to give me one like I just did for you.” She said and laid back. “Just do what I did. I’ll help you.”

I nodded and leaned my head down and licked her opening a bit. “It tastes funny.”

”It’s an acquired taste. You’ll grow to like it. Play around a little. I know you’re curious.” She said breathing heavily.

So I used my fingers and spread her lips, just looking at it all over. I put a finger inside, curious what it felt like. “Oh yeah, now feel around.” Jamie said and I did so. I felt all the walls. It was slimy and soft but with rough patches. She moaned a bit as I did so. I thought that meant I was hurting her so I stopped.

”No, it’s okay babygirl. Moaning means it feels good and you’re doing it right. Keep playing.” She said, a bit desperately.

I put my finger back in but felt I still had space so I put in another and wiggled them a bit. She moaned again so I figured she liked it so I kept wiggling them.

”Now use your mouth. Lick and suck on my clit.” Jamie said, somewhat pushing against my hand.

I leaned my head back down and nibbled her clit. “Oh, that’s good just don’t bite hard.”

”O-okay.” I said then started nibbling it again, then sucking it, still fingering her. I started following instinct and slid my fingers in and out of her pussy, making her moan. Then I made circles around her clit with my tongue, sucking it some. I started just making random patterns with my tongue, starting to have fun with it. I didn’t want to stop even though my mouth was hurting and my tongue was tired.

”Oh god, don’t stop Lisa, I’m so close.” I took this as a cue to do it all more and before long her whole body started spasming. I didn’t know if I should stop but she seemed to like it so I kept going. I could feel that thick stuff coming out onto my fingers and chin but that didn’t stop me.

Soon enough she reached a hand down and pushed me away. “That’s enough baby. You’re really good at that. You want to do more?”

”No,” I said with a clenched jaw, “My mouth hurts.”

”Aww, poor baby.” She said taking me face in her hands. “Let me kiss it and make it feel better.”

She then kissed my cheek, then my lips. I closed my eyes and parted my lips a little. My first kiss! With a girl! An older girl! Jamie slipped her tongue into my mouth and I followed her lead, letting her direct this tongue dance.

I copied some movements she was making until I couldn’t do anymore and she stopped. We stared into each others eyes dreamily. Emerald and ice, locked toward one another.

”Come on Lisa, let’s go get you cleaned up.” She said and lead me to the bathroom.

---

A socialist lesbian finds love in the most unexpected place.

CHAPTER ONE

It was Friday afternoon in early September and Josh Kretschmer was sitting at his desk working on a robot for one of his classes. This one had been giving him problems because the gearing wasn’t done right and he was tired of pissing with it; so, he was taking it apart to rebuild it with gears that he was in the process of 3-D printing. Josh was a third-year engineering student at Purdue University and one of the best robotic engineers the school had ever seen. In fact, he would be graduating in the spring because he had managed to test out of almost all of his freshmen classes. Josh was actually good enough that he had his own business off campus to design and build robots. He stood 6’3” and weighed 250 pounds; however, there wasn’t an ouch of fat on him for he was a farm kid and was all muscle and bone. When he was younger, they didn’t live on a farm, but in a very nice subdivision. Then his parents inherited a farm, from his grandparents, and his older sister had begged them not to sell for she loved working on it. This was how Josh became a farm kid for he would always help his older sister on the farm and he actually enjoyed it for it kept him in shape. Actually, his parents had made it a condition of “selling” the farm to his sister that half the farm would be his. He had ocean blue eyes, long curly blond hair, tightly trimmed mustache and beard, and a deep farmer’s tan. In short everything to make female hearts do flip flops but for the most part Josh wasn’t interested. Sure, he had been on a number of dates in high school but they were almost all too immature for his taste. After Josh told his dad this after his first date, his parents both laughed and said that the girls all would say the same thing about the guys. He did have one very serious girlfriend but her family relocated so that was the end of that.

As Josh was taking the last gear out of the printer, his roommate burst into the room. His roommate was named Benjamin White, Ben, and he a 6’9”, 300-pound black man with a crew cut and clean shaven. Ben and Josh had known each other for many years ever since they met at a regional robotic competition when they were in middle school and now, they rented a small house just off campus. This way neither of them would have to move after each semester. Ben was also Josh’s business partner and owned half of the robotic business.

“Damn it, Ben! How many times do I have to tell you to knock first!?!?”

“Excuuuse me, Mr. Poster Boy Nazi, but there is a hot party going on down at Bloomington tonight.”

Ben had called Josh a Nazi ever since they first met because of Josh’s physical appearance and his last name but it was all in fun and they both knew that for neither of them had a racist bone in their body and would gladly give the other the shirt off their own back. Ben always knew that he crossed the line when Josh broke down and called him a “nigger”.

“And why do I care if there’s a party at Bloomington. I mean there’s always parties down there for that’s about all they’re good for”

Ben broke out laughing and after a minute so did Josh. Bloomington is where Indiana University is at and neither Josh or Ben for that matter were a fan of the school or their politics for, they were engineers through and through. Not only that but both of them were fairly conservative while Bloomington was populated by liberals. The best way to describe Ben and Josh’s political views was “little c” conservatives. Neither had a problem with pot or homosexuals. Josh wasn’t religious while Ben was. Both of them supported gun rights. Neither of them liked the government sticking their fingers into things, especially business for they had lost a lot of money to idiotic government rules. They didn’t have a problem with most rules but some were only made so that some bureaucrat’s friend could line their pocket.

“Ya well my girlfriend has this weekend free”

“Again, why do I care?” Josh was beginning to see where this was going.

“A few reasons: one is I can’t drive my car until it’s out of the shop, two you need to get out and live a little, and three you owe me a favor.”

Josh owed Ben a favor for Ben helping Josh fend off some very annoying sorority girls a couple of weeks before that were making Josh’s life hell for him and Ben’s car was in the shop because he thought it might be fun to try and take on a deer at 60 MPH.

“Shit! Seriously?” Ben smiled at him “Fine” Josh huffed “when do we need to leave?”

“About ten minutes ago actually.”

“ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS!!!”

“Yep. So, get a quick shower and let’s go!”

“Bastard” Josh said as he levered himself out of his chair. He was stiff for he had been working all day.

“Give me five minutes but you have to find your own way back.”

“Fine with me! Now hurry the fuck up and who knows, with all the cheap booze flowing maybe even someone as ugly as you will get lucky.” Josh gave him the single finger salute as he left to get a shower.

Five minutes later, Josh and Ben were on their way down to Bloomington. Another reason for Ben wanting Josh to drive was that Josh knew all the shortcuts so they actually got to the party just as it was starting. Ben immediately found the girl he was looking for and disappeared while Josh just kind of wondered around and randomly talked with people. Despite him not wanting to go, he actually did have a decent time for he got to partake in a couple of his favorite things. One was embarrassing the shit out of idiotic jocks for Josh was much stronger and smarter than he looked; plus, he knew how to fight. The other thing was people watching for people fascinated him. It always amazed him at how groups of people shared so many characteristics with herd animals.

Finally, it was almost 10 PM and he was getting tired. He hadn’t had very much to drink so he was good to drive back and since he couldn’t find Ben, he sent him a text telling him that he was leaving. The reason that he hadn’t drank much was the alcohol was terrible and Josh had pretty refined taste when it came to booze. He preferred bourbon, Scotch Whiskey, and high-end Tequila; although he did drink beer once in a while. As Josh was walking out, he noticed that it was raining hard.

“Well fuck me!!”

Josh was running to his truck when he heard a scream from an alley. He paused just long enough to see two thugs over a body. He heard the scream again and this time he could tell that it was female and coming from the body that he was looking at. That was all he needed for he never went anywhere unarmed. He pulled out his boot knife and went into the alley. As he entered, he saw one of the thugs cut the lady’s clothes. At least both of them had their backs to Josh. He came up, put his hand over the mouth of the one that wasn’t standing over the women and slit his throat. Josh knew how to use a knife and the cut was deep enough to cut both the carotid artery, jugular vein, as well as the windpipe; for all purposes the man was dead before he hit the ground. The other guy had seen his friend get killed but wasn’t fast enough for Josh drove his knife into the man’s back and twisted. Josh held him in position until he felt the man die. Josh was good enough to not even get any blood on him.

The woman was in serious trouble for she was at best semi-conscious and had a very deep cut in her left shoulder that was bleeding bad. Josh picked her up and carried her to his truck. There he put her on his rear seat and administered first aid to keep her from bleeding to death. He noticed in passing that she was beautiful but at the moment he didn’t care about that for she needed to get to a hospital fast before she bled out. As soon as he had her bandaged, he wrapped her in an old blanket as much to keep her warm and to preserve what little modesty she had left. Fortunately, the hospital was close by so he had her there in just a couple of minutes.

When they got there, Josh jumped out of his truck, stuck his head in the door and yelled for a stretcher. He then ran back to his truck, carefully pulled the young woman out, and met a nurse at the door. From there, Josh carried her in to where he was met by a stretcher that took the young woman back into the ER. Turning to the nurse:

“Can you come out here for a second; I have that lady’s purse in my truck and I want to make sure that she gets it.”

The nurse followed him to the entrance where Josh then went out to his truck, got the lady’s purse, and turned it over to the nurse. Then without saying a word, he got into his truck and left ignoring the nurse’s order’s him to stay. He had been very careful not to leave any prints for the police to find or to look at any cameras. On his way back home, he stopped at a bridge and dumped his boot knife. It was one of his everyday ones so he didn’t really care about it. He got back to his place about 1 AM where he showered and passed out. He would clean his truck when he got up in the morning but he doubted that he had much of the lady’s blood on his seat and even if there was, he knew how to clean it so that it was undetectable.

CHAPTER TWO

Rebecca Murrey was in a rush. She was a freshman at Indiana University and was so glad that she was here. Originally from San Francisco, she had chosen IU because she couldn’t get into any decent university in California for her chosen profession; she wanted to be a doctor and IU had a very good medical program. She was rushed because her and her roommate were going to a sorority party and they were running late but at least they didn’t have far to go. Becky as she was usually called stood at 5’11”, with long orange-red hair down to her ass, bright green eyes, a firm ass from playing sports, and snow-white skin with just a couple of freckles. She was hoping to find a girl friend at this party for she never had any luck back home. It was always something from being too white to not having big enough boobs, hers were barely B-cups, to being too smart, to being too tall. She was really hoping for a fresh start. To occupy her time back home, with her mom’s encouragement, she had turned to political activism and had taken part in a large number of rallies for various causes.

An hour later and she was already depressed for no one was paying any attention to her even though she had a couple of drinks in her and was trying to be a delight. Sure, she had gotten a couple offers from jocks but they were of no interest to her. In fact, guys were of no interest to her at all. Half an hour later she left, discouraged for it seemed like everyone else was hooking up but her. She had even worn her pride clothes but still struck out as usual. As she walked out, the skies opened up ‘why does everyone hate me’ she thought as she walked back to her dorm. She was too depressed to run and needed time to think anyway. As she was passing an alley, a large hand went over her mouth and pulled her into the alley. She tried to fight but the man that had her showed her a large knife and she quickly shut up. There were two of them it turned out and once they had her far enough in, they threw her to the ground where she cut her shoulder badly. ‘So, this is how it ends for me? Murdered by a couple of chauvinist pigs.’

“Please” she begged with tears running down her face “just let me go and nobody had to find out about this…please? I’m bleeding and I need medical attention.”

“Bitch, you ain’t going to live long enough to need to worry about it and the last thing that you will feel will be my giant cock inside you” one of them chuckled. With this she screamed but they just laughed.

“Nobody’s going to hear you with this rain, whore; so, you can scream as much as you want.”

She screamed again and the bigger thug reached down and cut her shirt open. By this time, she was having problems trying to stay awake. Suddenly one of the thugs vanished. She was confused by this but then again maybe he just moved to get a better view. What happened next confused her even more for the big guy’s head was pulled back by someone and she heard him grunt and he fell backwards. Suddenly a new guy came into view and this one was actually kind of cute for a guy. Becky felt herself get picked up but she was so weak that she couldn’t fight back. She then realized that this guy was helping her. She felt that she was put into a large truck and the man was putting a dressing on her shoulder. She tried to turn over but the man told her:

“Lay still please. You got one hell of a cut on your shoulder. I’m putting a dressing on it and then I’m taking you to the hospital. Make sure that you get a tetanus shot for you must have landed on some rusty metal and I would hate for you to die from it.”

“What’s your name?” she managed to ask but he didn’t answer.

Becky was so out of it that she couldn’t even follow up. She kind of remembered the ride and then he picked her up again and carried her into a hospital where she passed out completely.

The next thing she remembered was waking up in a recovery room and having a really sore shoulder. She looked around and saw that she was on a couple of IVs and her roommate was sitting in a chair nearby. Finally, a doctor that came in told her that if the guy who brought her in hadn’t put that dressing on her shoulder and done a really good job of it; she probably would have bled to death. This really shook her up for she had never been helped by any man before and this was as close as she had ever come to dying. Dying was something that she really didn’t want to do for she did really enjoy her life. Her next visitor was a police detective who told her that one of her shoes had been found at a crime scene where two men had been killed with a knife. They knew it was her shoe because it was identified as hers by her roommate. She then told the tale of what she remembered about her experience and when the detective showed her pictures of the dead men, she screamed. It didn’t take the detectives very long to connect the dots especially when they ran the two men’s DNA and it came back that it was tied to a number of unsolved rapes and murders in the area stretching back over five years. They then showed her a picture from the hospital security footage of the man who brought her in. Unfortunately, the security couldn’t really get a shot of the man’s face and they couldn’t even get a shot of the guy’s license plate because it was raining so hard.

As Becky laid there in her bed, she thought back to the party for she thought the guy looked a bit familiar but if she could identify the guy, she definitely wasn’t going to tell the cops. If anything, she was going to buy the guy a gift basket for saving her life and the funny thing was that she didn’t even like guys. Her mom had preached against guys for her entire life and every experience that she had so far confirmed what her mom had told her:

“Males are nothing but trouble and are not good for anything but knocking you up. If you want to be truly happy, you need to find yourself a nice girl.”

She was in the hospital for a couple of days and by the time she got out she was sure that she had seen the guy that saved her at the party. The entire time, she had been studying a copy of the security pictures. When she slept, she would get flashbacks of the attack and rescue. With each flashback, the man’s face became clearer. When she got back to her dorm, she sat down with her roommate; for her roommate was an artist. Becky wanted to see if she could get a sketch of the guy so she could show it around to see if anyone knew him. After a couple of hours Becky had her sketch so she showed it around. Numerous girls recognized him but didn’t know his name. They did say that he was really nice, very cute, and extremely interesting to talk with.

The day after she got back to her dorm, she had her normal weekly video call with her mother, Jane, where she explained everything that had happened to her including the fact that the bastards that had attacked her were now dead so they couldn’t attack anyone ever again. Jane was furious to put it mildly. One; two goons had attacked her daughter and two; Becky seemed to actually having some feelings for the guy who saved her. It took Becky almost half an hour to calm Jane down so that they could finish the call on a good note.

After almost a week, Becky was ready to give up. People recognized him but nobody knew him. Finally, she got a result from a direction that she wasn’t expecting. One of the seniors who was in the sorority that had hosted the party came up to her one day after Becky’s English class and asked about the picture that Becky had been showing around.

“I’m curious. Why do you think you might know him? Everyone that remembers the guy doesn’t know him.”

“Just humor me please. I’m been here for four years so I know a lot of guys.”

Becky handed the lady her sketch and Becky could have sworn the lady’s face lit up like a Christmas tree.

“Do you know him?”

“Yes, I do. In fact, I’ve known him for a number of years. This is my boyfriend’s roommate and business partner. His name is Josh Kretschmer and he is probably one of the nicest, most trustworthy men that I have ever met and at the same time definitely the smartest. Hell, even Ben, that’s my boyfriend, says that and he has one hell of an ego. So now I have to ask, why do you want to find him?”

Becky told the story of what happened to her and why she wanted to find him. She had also gotten news from the police department that they were at a dead end on who saved her, so wanted to warn Josh to stay out of Bloomington for a while because she didn’t want to see him get arrested.

“Well girl, you’re in luck because I know that Ben doesn’t have a class right now so we should be able to get ahold of him and maybe we can set something up for you.”

Becky tried to tell the woman that she was a lesbian and therefore not interested in men but to no avail. The woman called Ben and then handed the phone to Becky. Becky told him what happened to her and that she was sure that it was Josh that had saved her. Becky then went on to describe Josh and when she was done Ben confirmed that sounded a lot like Josh. He also confirmed that Josh always carried at least a knife with him at all times and that he was deadly with it. Ben also told her that if she really wanted to get to know Josh then she should be at their house no later than 3 PM on Thursday because Josh was going to spent the weekend at home and Ben was sure that Josh would let Becky tag along. Ben’s girlfriend said that she would drive Becky up to Purdue since she was going up there for the weekend anyway. Becky would have to miss a class but she was fine with that for she really didn’t need to show up for that class anyway. For some reason this guy was catching her attention but she didn’t know why. Maybe it was just that she as being forced into meeting him or that everyone spoke so well of him. She did make sure that before she left, her roommate knew where Becky was going and she went so far as to put a spy app on her phone so her roommate could keep track of her. Things were moving so fast for Becky that she couldn’t even keep up. She started out just wanting to thank the man who saved her and warn him about the police. Now she had this surprise date thrust on her and she wasn’t allowed to back out.

CHAPTER THREE

Becky had never been so nervous in her life as she was walking up to Josh’s door that Thursday. Ben had texted and confirmed that Josh was in fact leaving that afternoon and that he didn’t know Becky was coming up. Becky took a deep breath and with some encouragement from Ben’s girlfriend, Cynthia, knocked on the door. Ben answered:

“Wow, so you’re Becky?”

“Yes sir” at this Ben laughed.

“Hey, don’t call me sir, I work for a living. The guy you probably want to see though is in here. Come on. I’ll introduce ya.”

Becky stepped in and set her bag down on the couch. She was amazed at all the robots that were laying around and the number of books in the living room. Ben saw her looking at the books.

“Yep, both of us are serious bookworms. Now come on girl.”

They walked down a hall and came to a stop in front of a closed door. Ben knocked.

“Since when the fuck do you bother knocking?” came through the door and Ben smirked.

“Since there is someone here to see you. So, get your skinny, white ass out here.”

“Keep that shit up Ben and I’ll turn my sister loose on your ass.” Ben had a look of instant pain on his face and he covered his junk.

“Seriously, that was one time.”

“And she hasn’t liked you since.”

At this Josh opened the door and stopped to look at Becky.

“So, how’s the shoulder?” Becky was stunned for a moment. His eyes were the most beautiful color of blue that she had ever seen before and his shaggy head of curly blonde hair made him look more like a beach bum then an engineer. Fortunately, she was able to recover quickly.

“It’s doing good. The doctor said that if you hadn’t put a dressing on it, I would have bled to death. Thank you so much.” Josh just shrugged “Also the cops are still looking for you so you should probably stay out of Bloomington for a while.”

“I have no real reason to go down to Bloomington anyway. Actually, I’m about ready to go home for the weekend.”

“Ya, about that. I was wondering if I could come with you? Please?” Becky asked with puppy dog eyes. Her asking Josh to take her back to his house was the cost of having Cynthia identify him.

“Why?”

“Because I would like to get to know you better for, I have never met anyone like you.” Josh looked straight into her eyes for a couple of seconds and everyone held their breath. Both Cynthia and Ben knew what was going through Josh’s mind but they wisely kept their mouths shut. Josh was seeing in the woman would flinch.

“Ya, sure, why not? I do hope that you have other clothes then just those.”

“My bag is in the living room.”

“That’s not what I meant. Do you have work clothes? I live on a farm and if you want to visit then you are expected to help out some or at least make an effort to help. At least being a girl, you won’t have the same problem that Ben had the only time he visited.”

“What happened?” Josh just looked at Ben with a smirk.

“Ya I got a little carried away with his older sister at a New Year party and she kicked me so hard that I had to wait three days for the ball to drop.” Cynthia broke out laughing and laughed so hard that she was having problems breathing. “Hey that’s not funny. That fucking hurt!”

“And I told you to be careful with her but no you wouldn’t listen. You were so sure that you knew all about women, but you don’t know shit about farmgirls.”

“Well, I do now. It’s called stay the hell away from them.” At this Josh chuckled and Becky actually grinned a bit. ‘Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all’ she thought.

“So, Becky, do you have work clothes with you?”

“No, I’m sorry but I’m a city girl. Born and raised in San Francisco.”

“Then what the fuck are you doing in Indiana?”

“I couldn’t get into a decent med school in California so IU was my next choice. Plus, I have a grandparent that lives southeast of Bloomington and it’s nice to be able to go over and see her”

“And that would be that “marvelous affricative action” for you” injected Ben under his breath causing Cynthia to smile. Both of them hated that some people thought that because someone is a bit darker that they need extra help. Like they were incapable of doing things for themselves.

“Well, we should probably get going and we’ll just stop at a farm store on the way home and find you something for the weekend.”

With this Josh stepped out of his room and tucked his Sig 365 into its holster.

“You have a gun?” asked Becky now frightened “Why would you or anyone need one of those?”

“This is Indiana sweetheart. I bet three quarters of the people in the state have a gun or two. Me, I got a few but my sister is a gun nut. She actually makes her own once in a while.” At this Ben chimed in:

“I got two as well” he pulled two handguns out of their concealed holsters.

Cynthia spoke up as well

“And I got one that sits in a holster between the girls”

“See three-quarters of the people have guns” Josh chirped and Ben and Cynthia gave shark-like grins while Becky wasn’t sure what she was getting into. Cynthia then added:

“Ben and I now carry because of an incident a couple of years ago. If Josh hadn’t been there with his gun, then we would have been killed.”

Josh came out and closed his door.

“Well can you two kids manage to not destroy the house this weekend?” he asked while looking at Ben and Cynthia.

“We make no promises” they said together and Josh smiled, chuckled, and shook his head a bit.

Watching, Becky felt her heart rate increase a little for she could see how handsome Josh was and his warm smile made her weak-kneed. Josh squeezed past her and went to the kitchen to grab a drink for the drive. When he came back out, Becky was ready to go and she followed him out to his truck.

“Wow, this is the first time I’ve ever rode in a truck. Well that I can really experience I mean.” Josh gave her on of his warm smiles.

“I’ve had this one for five years now and she still runs like a dream. Hop in” Josh opened the door for her and held is hand out so she could use it to climb in. He then took her bag and put it in the back seat. Becky was taken back by his old-fashioned manors but she wasn’t going to complain for she had pretty much invited herself even if she had been blackmailed into it by Cynthia. When he started it, Becky asked;

“Why does it sound like that?”

“It’s a diesel. They get much better fuel mileage and I use it for pulling on the farm and for hauling stuff around down here.”

“Oh”

“Just let me text my sister and let her know that I’m on my way and I’m being a friend.”

“Your sister?”

“Yep. She and I own the farm. That was the condition for Mom and Dad to “sell” it to her. I don’t mind because I love living on a farm. It’s so much better then living in suburbia.”

As the traveled Becky tried to get to know Josh more but he was pretty quiet and only gave short answers to her questions. She did manage to learn that for the most part, they were as opposite as could be, although they did agree on a few things. For the most part she was as liberal as could be while he was for the most part a moderate conservative. Becky was even a card carrying socialist and attended rallies as often as she could while Josh was a business owner. Even as opposite as they were and as distant as Josh was, Becky could feel herself being drawn to him like a moth to light. She didn’t even know why either for he was far from her dream date. Frist of all Josh was a guy; second, he was white; third he lived on a farm, and fourth was that he was a business owner. This was all the exact opposite of who she thought she was looking for. The biggest question in Becky’s mind actually was ‘Is Josh attracted to me as well?’ Josh for his part was wary as hell for alarm bells were going off in his head. His biggest question was ‘why is she coming on so strong? What does she really want; a meal ticket or is she more mature than that? Maybe she’s thinking that she can spy to secretly film a farm and then inject scenes of animal abuse.’ He was hoping for the second option for she was hot as hell and Josh could tell already that she was very intelligent. Not only that but she seemed to be willing to actually use her intelligence.

Home for Josh was in the Northeast corner of the state; so, the drive was about three hours long. On the way Josh stopped to get Becky some clothes for the weekend. He got her a pair of boots, couple of pairs of pants, a couple of shirts, and a sweatshirt. According to the weather forecast, a cold front was coming in and Josh figured that Becky would appreciate warmer clothes. He was sure that his sister’s shorts would fit Becky since they appeared to have about the same size of waist.

“You don’t have to do this.”

“Would you just not argue. This isn’t costing me much and I’m finding that I kind of like you.”

“Just like?”

“Don’t push it” he growled a bit with this.

With this Becky clammed up and they resumed their journey. Travelling, Becky was amazed with all the farms and she really liked going through Amish country. Josh of course didn’t react because he was used to it all. Finally, Josh pulled off the highway and tore down the backroads for this part of the journey he could make in his sleep. Becky was nervous when Josh sped down some of the dirt roads but looking at Josh, she relaxed for he was completely relaxed. After traveling backroads for about fifteen minutes, Josh slowed and pulled into a farm.

Pulling up to the house, Becky was speechless for it was beautiful. There was a large number of flowering plants surrounding the home. The home itself was brick with a copper roof. The barns behind it were red with white trim and roofs. Not only that but Becky could see a pond and a garden behind the house. There were also a large number of mature shade trees around the house. Josh pulled right into the garage and parked the truck. In the other bay he saw his sister’s truck so he knew that she was home.

“Come on Becky, let’s get your stuff inside and then we can find my sister. By the way, her name is Gretchen.”

Becky grabbed her bag while Josh grabbed her new clothes and they went into the house. Becky found the inside to be as beautiful as the outside with a modern kitchen and granite countertops. The whole house had rich hardwood floors with many of the larger pieces of trim were reclaimed lumber. What amazed her the most was that there wasn’t any TV to be found while there was a number of books. The center pieces of the living room were the large tropical aquarium against one of the walls and the grand piano near the opposite wall. There was even a small library and that room had a number of animals mounted on the walls. This bugged Becky but she held her tongue for she was a guest and a long way from her dorm. Josh showed her to her room for the weekend and she was thrilled to see a very comfortable queen size bed. After they had put her stuff on the bed, they went to find Gretchen.

Walking out, Josh saw the door on one of the barns was open so he headed there first. As he was going through the door, he could hear a welder working. Turning to Becky:

“It sounds like Gretchen is welding something. Now if she is welding when we get in there do not look directly at the source of the light for it will burn your eyeballs.”

“Oh ok” said Becky nervously.

“Don’t worry Becky. Now come on.”

They finally got into the barn and Becky could see someone bent over a big piece of metal.

“GRETCHEN” Josh said loudly.

The person turned, lifted their welding helmet, and Becky was stunned at how beautiful she was for she had dirty blond hair that had been bleached by the sun and was in a single braid that went down to between her shoulders plus she had a golden tan. Becky estimated that she stood about 5’9” or so and weighed maybe a buck fifty or so. Gretchen was a meaty lady but from what Becky could see the only fat on her was in her breast which were C-cup and it was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra for Becky could see them swaying back and forth as Gretchen moved. As Gretchen walked up, Becky was mesmerized by her deep blue eyes.

“Hey Josh. Who’s this?” Josh waved Becky forward.

“Becky this is my older sister, Gretchen. Gretchen this is Rebecca, Becky.” Gretchen and Becky shook hands.

“That the new tractor frame?” asked Josh.

“Yep. I should be able to finish next week and before you ask; it’s going together like a dream.”

“New tractor?” Becky asked.

“Yep, we build our own tractors for the most part. That way we can control the programing and the design. After all I’m a very good engineer and can do the programing better than any of the big guys can. I design them and Gretchen does most of the building although I help when I have time.”

“Wow. Cool.”

“Hey Gretchen, what did you make for supper?”

“Venison”

“Get one this morning?”

“Yep. Big doe. Meats in the fridge. I was waiting for you to get home to start it.”

“You mean you were waiting for me to get home so I could cook it” Gretchen smiled at this.

“Same difference. Now go so Becky and I can talk.” Josh swallowed hard and went to start dinner. As he walked away, he mumbled under his breath “shit, I’m fucked!”

After he was out the door, Gretchen gave Becky a calculating look before starting:

“You know that I’m a lot warmer than people make me out to be. It’s just that I don’t take shit from anyone. Plus, while I have dated a number of women before, I would much rather have a man.”

“I …”

“Stop. Just stop. I saw the look on your face when you first saw me and I know that you find me attractive. Plus, since you came with Josh, I’m assuming that you met him at his place in West Lafayette, which means that you talked with Ben. So, what’s your story anyway? You must be something very special to Josh because you’re the first girl that he’s brought home in a long time.”

So, Becky told Gretchen her story from living in California to moving to Indiana to attend IU. She also told Gretchen of how Josh had saved her in the alley, how he had helped her, and how the cops couldn’t find him. She also told the story of how she found Josh and why she searched so hard for him. All through Becky’s story, Gretchen never said a word or even moved a muscle. When Becky finished, Gretchen asked:

“So where do you want to go from here? Do you want to try and date Josh or you just want to say thank you in a special way?”

Becky swore that she turned six shades of red when Gretchen called her out so fast.

“To tell you the truth, I’m not sure yet but I’m leaning toward trying to date him if he would have me. I’ve never dated a guy before because my mom hates males.”

“Good answer because if you said that you just wanted to say thanks, I would have told you to take a hike. Josh doesn’t do one-night stands and neither do I. I’ve had guys and gals pretend to be interested in me but they were only into one-night stands and it broke my heart. That was usually followed by Josh breaking them for he is much stronger and smarter than he looks and is very protective of his loved ones. I’ve lost count of how many fights he’s gotten into because of me. So, naturally I’m a bit protective of him and if you break his heart then I’ll break you.”

“Why are you two that protective of each other?”

“Because we’re family and families look out for one another because at the end of the day all you really ever have is family. Friends, money, fame; they come and go but family is forever.”

Before Becky could say anything else, Josh called the ladies in for dinner. He had made venison steaks with a baked potato and mushroom gravy with a salad on the side. For drinks he had a beer and two glasses of wine on the table. When Becky walked in, her mouth started watering for the smell was divine. Even though she had been raised a vegan, she would eat Josh’s cooking for one it smelled really and looked better; and two she hadn’t told him that she was vegan and didn’t want to be rude. Plus, she was curious because she had never had meat growing up. Just as she thought; Josh’s cooking was to die for and she gave up being a vegan right there because of it. She was amazed at how open Josh and Gretchen were and several times she blushed because of their conversation for it seemed like nothing was off limits as they talked about Gretchen’s love life. They didn’t bother talking about Josh’s because he didn’t have one. What really amazed her was how fast she got full from the dinner; for she never remembered feeling so satisfied after eating at home. Seeing the look on Becky’s face Josh said:

“Yep, eating meat will do that to you when you’re never had it.”

“How did you know?”

“I guessed within ten minutes of meeting you today and your look confirms that you were raised vegan but it wasn’t your choice. Remember there’s nothing wrong with eating meat as long as you don’t overdo it. Children do need to eat meat and eggs for they need the protein and some minerals are only found in those products. Again, within limits. Plus, they don’t need the extra fiber that plants have.”

“I must say that I’m surprised that I like this so much because before I came here, the smell of meat cooking would make me sick.”

“So why did you not say anything? I would have stopped to get you something that you would want to eat.”

“I don’t know. Maybe because I kind of sprang this on you so fast that I didn’t want to be a bigger burden then I already am. Now I want to try all kinds of meats for now I’m curious.”

“Well, I will tell you right now that there are some meats that you will love and some that you will hate. Just like with any other food.”

Becky giggled and both Josh and Gretchen caught what she was giggling about right away. Gretchen about fell out of her chair and Josh turned bright red. Since Gretchen didn’t do the cooking, she did the dishes while Josh took Becky to show her the farm. Gretchen was able to watch them out the kitchen window and she smiled while watching Becky and Josh. ‘They do make a cute couple even if she’s lesbian. I hope Josh knows about that about her, but then again maybe she doesn’t realize that she’s straighter than she thinks’ she thought as she watched them walk to the barn.

On their way to the barn, Becky wrapped her hands around Josh’s arm and was amazed at how hard his muscles were and the amount of heat that was coming off of Josh’s body. As they walked Josh moved his arm and at first Becky was worried that she went too far but then she felt his arm go around her shoulders and gently pulled her body toward his. Then she looked over and up into his eyes. This almost turned into a mistake for she was so busy looking into his eyes that she tripped and only Josh’s strong arm kept her from taking one hell of a tumble. When they finally walked into the barn, Becky suddenly felt very small for she had never been near farm equipment and she was amazed at its size. Josh saw the look on Becky’s face and chuckled to himself. He went over and pushed the opener for the main door.

“Come on Becky, I’ll take you for a ride and when we get back, I’ll show you the animals.” Her eyes were as big as saucers as Josh led her to the largest tractor on the farm. This was a twelve wheeled behemoth that was used to pull the planter or the grain buggy. Becky didn’t protest for she was still in awe of everything and now she was actually climbing into this beast. Josh climbed up and opened the tractor door for her. After showing her were to sit while he took the operator’s seat. He flipped some switches and after waiting a second turned the key. The tractor roared to life and Becky let out a girlish squeal before she could even stop herself. She was so embarrassed but when she saw the smile on Josh’s face; Becky swore that her checks felt like they were burning off and she turned her head away. She felt a hand slide gently across her check and pull her face back toward Josh; she didn’t fight it either. Turning her head, Josh’s face was only inches away and she was looking right into his eyes. Those eyes. Looking into his eyes, Becky froze and suddenly knew where the Medusa myth had come from for, she couldn’t look away. She wasn’t even thinking when she started to move her head forward and Josh moved his forward to meet hers. When their lips met, Becky could have sworn that she had been hit with lighting for she felt the energy flow through her entire body. Her heart rate jumped and she stomach was doing flips. Her hands moved up to where they were on Josh’s cheeks to hold him on her lips. While her hands were holding Josh, her jaw opened up and she could feel her tongue and Josh’s wrestling for space in their mouths. Meanwhile one of Josh’s hands was going along her jaw line and only stopped when his fingers were buried in her hair. Finally, they broke their kiss with Josh lightly pulling on Becky’s lower lip and both of them were flushed bright red and their eyes were dilated. Josh gave her the warmest smile that he could and pulled her close. As she got comfortable, Josh revved the tractor up and put it in gear causing Becky to squeal some more. Becky wasn’t sure where these feelings for Josh were coming from but she had never felt anything like this when she had been on dates before. Hell, even when she managed to get in bed with one of her dates, she never felt so…alive. Meanwhile her was thinking was shifting form ‘this can’t work out, to mustn’t work out, to maybe this can work out.’

Driving out of the barn, Becky was like a cat with a laser pointer for she was trying to look at everything at the same time. She could feel the raw power of the tractor in her seat and the heat from Josh’s body. She felt like she could see for miles from the cab and as they went down the road, she looked in awe at how small the cars passing them looked. Josh drove them around for about half an hour before he pulled off into an empty field and put the tractor in park; then he turned to Becky;

“You want to drive?”

“I… I…. I’ve never driven anything like this before” She replied with a bit of fear in her voice.

“Good then you won’t have any bad habits to get rid of now hop on over.”

Becky and Josh traded places and he gave her the run down on how to drive a tractor. He had pulled into a field on purpose so that Becky wouldn’t have to worry about hitting anything. Becky was so nervous when she put the tractor in gear that she almost peed herself but as she released the brake she squealed with glee as the tractor jumped forward and she felt the raw power that was under her control. She drove around the field for ten minutes or so and discovered that she loved driving the tractor. Josh jumped out and took a bunch of pictures of her up in the cab. He let Becky go through them when they got home and he sent her the ones that she wanted. He climbed up in the cab and asked her if she wanted to drive back.

“But…but…but”

“But…what?”

“But what about the cops? And don’t you need a special license?”

“I know all the cops around here. Actually, I’m a bit surprised that we haven’t been stopped yet so they can say hi.”

“You sure I’m ready?”

“Come on. Round here kids start driving as soon as they can reach the pedals”

“Well, ok” Becky said nervously.

Becky drove the tractor back to the farm, but took it slow; she made it back without problems and under Josh’s instructions she backed the tractor into the barn where she shut the tractor down. Once she had it shut down, she launched herself into Josh’s arms laughing and giggling. Her laugh was like crack to Josh, he just loved that laugh and her smile.

“See I told you that you would do good Becky.”

Their next stop was to see the animals that Josh and Gretchen raised. Here again, Becky was amazed for the animals were taken care of by robots, in fact they looked like they were being pampered by the robots. Plus, even though there were almost two thousand head of cattle and ten thousand chickens on the farm, Becky couldn’t smell them. Seeing her confusion Josh explained:

“The air in the barns is recirculated after it goes through filters. The methane is removed and sent to the generator while the sulfur compounds fed to bacteria and used for fertilizer. All the manure is first sent to a bioreactor to make methane gas. This is then used to make enough electricity to run the whole farm and we have enough left over to sell to the grid. After the manure goes through the reactor, we use it to grow mushrooms which gets rid of the excess nitrogen. After that we put it on the fields where it continues to fertilize without us having to worry about run-off because by that time it’s rich black dirt and we never till the ground. The ground cover just grows up through the new dirt and anchors it in place. We have been looking into putting in greenhouses to grow fresh fruits and veggies year-round. That might be a project for next year. To heat the greenhouses, we probably will use the heat from the generator exhaust gases. We might even vent the exhaust directly into the greenhouses so that the plants can scrub out the CO2. The animals on this farm are for the most part born here and they will stay here until they are ready for market although we do some butchering here as well again completely by robots. And before you ask, nothing from the animals is wasted. Most of it is sold and the rest is converted to organic fertilizer for the fields.”

Becky was in awe of the farm and how environmentally friendly it was, even though it was a small factory farm. Chemicals were only used when there was no alternative and antibiotics were administered to only sick animals and only until they got healthy. Josh had explained that neither he or Gretchen believed that there was such a thing as waste for “waste” was just another resource that didn’t have a use yet. Eventually they walked slowly back to the house, laughing and giggling the whole way as they bumped into each other. When they got into the house, there was classical music playing and Becky flinched:

“Don’t like classical music?”

“Fuck no. I hate classical.”

“Then we’re going to have a problem because both Gretchen and I love classical. That’s actually the only music that Gretchen listens to. Me, I listen to classical, folk, and older country.”

“Seriously?”

“Yep, what do you like?”

“Pop. What is Gretchen doing anyway?”

“Probably her yoga.”

Sure, enough when they walked into the living room, Gretchen was doing yoga, but to Becky’s surprise, Gretchen was naked. Becky was amazed at Gretchen’s even tan, how muscular her body was, and how perky Gretchen’s tits were. Her breast sat high up on her chest and were topped by large pinkish-brown nipples. When Gretchen stood up; Becky got a full-frontal view and got to see Gretchen’s neatly trimmed blond bush. Becky’s pussy was getting soaking wet just from looking at Gretchen’s muscular body, long toned legs that never seemed to end, and flared hips. She could imagine herself being wrapped up in those legs. When she looked at Josh, he hadn’t even flinched. Seeing Becky look at him:

“What, Gretchen’s been doing naked yoga for years so I’ve saw her naked thousands of times.”

Josh just kept walking and as he walked by Gretchen, he slapped her ass, left a red hand print, laughed, and jumped to get out of range of Gretchen’s counterstrike which barely missed. He knew better then to get caught by Gretchen’s counterstrikes for they really hurt. Becky followed Josh and as she passed Gretchen, she turned to check out Gretchen’s backside. She was happy to see Gretchen’s backside was as good looking as her front side with Gretchen having a lovely heart shaped ass that had been hardened by years of farm work. Becky followed Josh into his office and was just blown away by the amount of technology in his home office. She watched as he turned on his computers and pictures of some of his robots came up on the screen. To say that Becky was stunned was an understatement especially when she saw the picture of a robot that she had used in one of her medical classes.

“Did you design that?” Josh looked at the picture on the screen.

“That one was Ben’s idea and I just helped review it. He does a lot of the medical and consumer robots while I focus on more industrial and agriculture. We split the robots for the military depending on what they want.”

As Josh started doing some design work, Becky found herself being drawn into Josh’s work and within half an hour she was glued to his screens. Eventually she was even started offering suggestions of her own and Josh even incorporated some of them. After a couple of hours, Josh stopped working, explaining that he usually didn’t work more than two hours at a time without taking a break to keep from being burnt out although he usually worked almost sixty to eighty hours a week when he didn’t have school. Before Josh stood up, he checked the weather forecast for the morning and seen that it was going to be a cool, calm morning; prefect for bow hunting. Question was, would Becky object to him going out. Only way to find out was to ask, so he asked:

“Becky, would you mind if I did some hunting in the morning?” Becky thought for a minute.

“At one time, I would have exploded but now; can I go out with you?”

“Seriously? You want to go hunting?”

“Yes, as long as I don’t have to kill anything. I would like to at least go out and experience it one time, if nothing else so that I can understand what I’m protesting against. After all you have taught me more in the few hours that we have been together then I’ve learned in the last five years.”

Josh chuckled hearing this.

“I’m honored. We should probably go see Gretchen about some camo for you. Gretchen!” Josh hollered “Need some help really quick.”

“What?”

“Need to borrow some of your camo for Becky. She wants to try going out hunting with me in the morning.”

“Well come on then” and Gretchen let Josh and Becky into her room.

Gretchen’s room was a bit spartan but had an outdoor theme to it with a couple of fish on the wall and a deer mounted over her bed. When Gretchen opened her closet, Becky was amazed at all the camo that she had to pick from. Gretchen looked at Becky and said:

“Strip down to your underwear please.” Becky’s checks turned as red as her hair and Josh snickered a bit.

“What are you nervous about, you’ve already seen me naked while I’m only asking you to strip to your underwear. Also don’t worry about Josh for if he gets out of hand, I’ll beat him and you don’t have anything that we haven’t seen before. In order to make sure that I get clothes that fit you; you need to get rid of your shirt and shorts.”

Becky started to slowly take her shirt off but Gretchen lost her patients and moved in to pull Becky’s shirt over her head and before she could react, Gretchen had dropped Becky’s shorts. Becky was so embarrassed to be standing there in her small bra and plain boy short panties. Then she looked back at Josh and saw that his eyes were round and fully dilated. As soon as he saw Becky look at him; he looked away and his checks turned crimson. She glanced down to see that Josh’s cock was causing a massive tent in his pants and suddenly Becky felt much better about herself. She had found someone that was attracted to her without them pawing at her. As Becky waited for Gretchen to pull out some camo, she could almost feel Josh’s eyes tracing her body and this gave her goosebumps. Gretchen gave Becky some camo that she thought might fit. When Becky put the camo on, she heard a low whistle from Josh and Becky’s checks flushed some more. Gretchen looked at Josh and said:

“Down boy! Down! Down! HEEL!”

Josh just whimpered a bit and Becky started laughing so hard that she had to sit down of a minute. Then she caught sight of herself in Gretchen’s mirror and she stopped laughing for she did have to admit that she actually did look very good in camo. The primarily green shirt caused her hair to light up and the green in her eyes to look like emeralds. When she put on the boots, that Gretchen sat out, and stood up, Josh had to excuse himself from the room because he was horny as hell. He had always been attracted to women in camo and here was a camo goddess. After he ran out, the girls giggled to themselves.

“Well Becky, I think you got him hooked and as long as you don’t do anything stupid, you’ll have yourself one hell of a boyfriend.”

“You think so Gretchen. I mean that was the first time I’ve ever saw him looking at me.” Gretchen just sighed:

“Becky my dear; I’m going to tell you something and if you repeat this to anyone, I’m going to deny that I said anything. That man had been checking you out from the second he laid eyes on you. You didn’t see it because he wasn’t looking at your body, he was checking out your intelligence and your sense of humor. You need to stop thinking of boys and perverts. That MAN values intelligence and the ability to think for yourself; which you seem to do very well. If you had come in here and started spouting political B.S. from either side of the spectrum without even thinking or even trying to learn about us then he wouldn’t have even looked at your body. Hell, you could have given him the most erotic lap dance in the world and he wouldn’t have even flinched. But when you came here and took genuine interest in the things that he does; you showed the real you and that’s why he started checking out the wrapping.”

Once Gretchen finished, Becky had a couple of tears running down her face;

“You know growing up, nobody was interested in me. Guys, gals, blacks, whites, browns; it didn’t matter because nobody would look at me as a person. It was always; you’re too white, or too tall, not big enough tits, too smart, too political, not political enough. I mean my whole life; I’ve never been good enough for anyone, not even my mom. She hates men with a passion and pounded into my head at a very early age that all straight males are evil and could not be trusted. Now to be fair for the most part, all of my experiences have re-enforced this. Then I got attacked, Josh rescued me without any concern of who I was or what could happen to him. Then he disappeared before I could even thank him. After I finally tracked him down, he doesn’t even act surprised to see me. You know what his first words to me were “How’s the shoulder?” and then he wasn’t even concerned with the police looking for him. You know that when I saw you doing your yoga and I got wet. I mean you’re fucking hot. But that feeling was nothing compared to when I caught Josh checking me out. He gave me the worst case of goose bumps I’ve ever had and I’m still a bit tingly.”

“You actually think I’m hot?” asked Gretchen.

“Ah ya! I wish I had your body!” Now Gretchen had a sad look in her eyes.

“You know this body is actually much more of a curse then a blessing. Everyone sees me and instantly either they want to sleep with me or they are jealous of me. Josh is actually the only person, aside from our parents, that actually treats me like a person and if he would show interest in me, I would never let go of him. But he has some very strict lines that he won’t cross and I’m on the wrong side of one of them.”

“I’m sorry Gretchen, I didn’t…” Gretchen cut Becky off with a deep kiss that took Becky’s breath away.

“You talk too much Becky. If Josh wasn’t interested in you, I would love to take you to bed with me. But Josh is interested in you a lot. In fact, I think he’s more attracted to you then anyone else and far more then you realize. So, it wouldn’t be fair for me to try to steal you from him. Maybe in the future you and I can get together but I want to give you and Josh a chance first. Just know that if you ever need to talk about anything, my door is always open to you and if you remind me tomorrow, I’ll give you my cell number.”

“Thank you, Gretchen.” Gretchen smiled at her and put a camo hat on her head.

“There, now you’re ready to go hunting. You also might want to think about bed because we get up early here.”

As Becky was walking away, Gretchen swatted her ass and got Becky to yip and Gretchen smiled warmly at her. Becky went to her room and undressed thinking about all that had happened over the course of the day. The ride up and how hard it was to get Josh to talk to her. Him buying her some clothes that she could get dirty without even worrying about the price. Her going for her first tractor ride and then actually driving a tractor. Her giving up on being a vegan. Then there was how easily her and Josh worked together on something that she didn’t have any ideas about but Josh was only too happy to explain everything to her in a way that she could understand. Then Josh becoming visibly horny seeing her in camo. Then there was the talk with Gretchen. They admitted to each other that they found the other one attractive but Gretchen turned her down as gently as possible because she thought that Becky had a really good shot with Josh. As her mind went to Josh, her fingers went to her very wet pussy. She laid down on the bed and wondered how Josh’s fingers or tongue would feel down there. As she focused on him, she started rubbing her clit faster and faster until she gave herself the biggest orgasm that she had ever had causing her toes to curl. She was barely able to pull herself up to the pillows and pull a cover over her before dozing off. She just hoped that Josh would wake her up in the morning, but then again, he never did say what time they would be getting up.

While the girls had been talking, Josh had been taking a cold shower. Becky just turned him on in ways that nobody had ever done to him before. Not even Janet, his ex, had made him this hot and he had been depressed for a month after she had left because he had been so in love with her. At least on the plus side with her, they were still good friends and would talk with each other once a month or so. When they found themselves in the same city at the same time, they would get together for coffee and before she started dating her husband, they would hook up afterwards. After five minutes in the shower, Josh’s boner still had not gone down, so he started stroking it while thinking about Becky. If only took him a minute before his cock erupted with one of the biggest orgasms of his life so far. His cum actually flew out with enough energy to go the three feet and stuck to the shower wall. After he shot his load, he was amazed that he was still rock hard so he turned the water off and dried himself off. Before he laid down, he made sure that his alarm was set for 5AM, threw a pair of shorts on, and climbed under the covers. There his hand found its way back to his still hard cock. This time it took a couple of minutes of thinking about Becky for him to cum again. This one was just as good as the one in the shower. At least with this orgasm his cock started to relax and Josh drifted off to sleep with his last thought being of Becky.

CHAPTER FOUR

Becky woke with a start. She was having the same damn nightmare again. She had dreamt that she was back in that damn alley only this time Josh had been caught trying to stop her attackers and had been killed. She looked at the clock on the dresser and saw that it was only 1 AM. Her heart was pounding, her head was killing her, and she was covered in sweat. She swung her feet over to where they were on the floor. She sat there for a minute with her face planted in her hands as she cried. This nightmare had been the worst yet for before they had always been how the attack happened. This one was far more vivid and she actually saw and felt Josh die before she was raped and killed.

Without thinking about it, her feet carried her out of her room and to Josh’s door. She knocked softly before entering. She could see Josh laying there in the faint light given off by the clock on his desk. She walked up to his bed and studied him for a second. She was going to climb into his bed but he spoke to her before she could do anything:

“Can’t sleep, Becky?”

“No, I had another nightmare. This time you were killed in it.” Josh sat up and looked at her. He seemed to be studying her for a second and then he pushed back the covers right in front of him. Becky was overjoyed for she had been hoping to curl up in his arms and now she was going to be able to, without relying on chance. She crawled into bed with him not even thinking about the fact that she was dressed in only a t-shirt and a pair of panties. As she settled down in his strong arms, she felt his cock get hard and press against her ass crack. Josh tried his hardest to roll the other way but Becky reached down and gripped his cock. Once he had stopped moving, she pulled it a bit to where it had been. Once she was sure that Josh got the point she let go. That had been the first real cock that she had ever held and even though Josh was wearing shorts her pussy now had fluid running out of her. Becky’s pussy was on fire and she really wanted Josh inside of her, but she hesitated for she really didn’t want to fuck things up between them.

Josh had always been a very light sleeper so he heard someone knock on his door and someone open it. He opened one eye to see someone was entering his room and he carefully reached for the Sig under his pillow. His eye sight was plenty good enough to see that someone’s silhouette approach his bed where they paused and looked to be debating something. Seeing it was Becky he relaxed. When she told him about her nightmare he sat up and the solution was obvious even though he only had a thin pair of shorts on. When she laid down and curled up to him; he suddenly became acutely aware that she only had a large t-shirt and a pair of panties on; this caused his cock to go full hard in a microsecond. Now he was frightened for he really didn’t want to offend her so he moved to turn his hips so that his boner wasn’t touching her. Instead, he felt her hand reach around and gripping his cock, pulled it back to where it was tucked against her ass crack. Josh then wrapped his arms around Becky and held her tightly. He could feel her body relax and she was back to sleep in a minute with him following moments later.

At 5 AM, Josh’s alarm went off and Josh was up in seconds. Becky was much slower in moving for she was not use to waking up so early and she didn’t like mornings anyway. As she woke up, she started watching Josh move around with interest. When he dropped his shorts, showing his ass; Becky squeaked and Josh turned around therefore showing Becky her first ever live cock. Now she was wide awake and her eyes were wide open for Josh had morning wood and his seven-and-a-half-inch cock looked monstrous to her. Looking at the it, she wondered how on earth she was supposed to get that thing inside her, but she was looking forward to figuring it out. Now she figured it was her turn and she got out of bed. Josh’s eyes went wide when Becky got out of bed for, her nipples were hard and poking out of her shirt. Becky was thrilled to see that Josh was frozen in place with his mouth open. As she walked across the room toward her room, Josh’s eyes never let her and Becky’s eyes never left him.

She went back to her room to put her borrowed camo on. This time she didn’t put any underwear on. Looking in the mirror she was still amazed at how good she looked in camo. She was pulled out of her observations by the sound of Josh moving around. They came out of their rooms at about the same time and Becky was speechless for Josh looked really good to her in camo, even though he was wearing a ghillie suit. She was beginning to wonder why she was taking to Josh and Gretchen’s lifestyle so fast and easily. Gretchen was already up and had breakfast cooking. After a breakfast of bacon and farm fresh eggs; Becky followed Josh down to the safe room to get his bow. Entering this room was like entering another world for Becky for the room was loaded with guns, ammo, and other weapons.

“Most of these are Gretchen’s, but the older ones are mine for I like to collect antique firearms” Josh told her.

Josh got his bow ready and they were off for they had almost half an hour to walk to get to the tree stand that Josh was wanting to use. Outside Becky amazement continued for she could see the stars. This was something that living in the city, she had never seen outside of pictures and the amount of light that was illuminating the ground for Josh and Becky just blew her away. Even though her vision was only in black and white; she positively loved the view. As they got closer to the woods, Becky could make out the sounds of the animals moving around and Josh explained that what she was hearing was most likely racoons or opossums. As they entered the woods however, they heard a new sound and Josh froze. He then leaned over was whispered into Becky’s ear:

“That sound was a buck rubbing his antlers on a tree so watch your step from now on.”

Five minutes later and Josh had the prefect view of Becky’s ass as they were going up the ladder to one of Josh and Gretchen’s buddy stands. Well, he would have if it hadn’t been dark. Getting up, Josh made sure to fasten Becky’s and his safety harnesses to the tree and they got comfortable. Now it was time to wait for it to get light. Slowly the woods started to wake up and Becky was thrilled to experience it. It was amazing just how beautiful it was as the first rays of sunlight made their way through the trees and she made sure to get plenty of pictures to Josh’s amusement. As it got light out, Josh started rattling his deer antlers. This he explained would bring in the bucks in the area for it sounded like two bucks fighting. The two of them watched the woods and Josh pointed out the animals as they started to become visible in the early morning light. Suddenly he froze and carefully bumped Becky with his elbow. When she looked at him, he gestured toward his right for he saw a large buck coming in. Within seconds, Becky had saw him too and she actually started to shake a bit but she didn’t know why. Josh in the meantime was calm as could be. They watched as the buck came in and as his head went behind a nearby tree; Josh drew back on his bow. He had an almost prefect shot and he took it.

The buck jumped up in the air and took off but Josh could tell by how he was running that he was just a dead deer running. Sure enough, they heard the telltale crash that announced that the buck was down. Becky was actually really excited and was curious as to why Josh wasn’t going down the tree yet.

“After shooting a deer, you really want to wait for a little while so that you know they are down for if you go after them too early, you can actually force them to run more and the chase can go on for miles. The longer the deer runs the more it suffers and the more adrenalin is pumped into the meat which affects its taste. I’ve also heard of deer turning on the hunters and goring them.”

Josh waited about fifteen minutes before he started down the tree. During the wait, Becky asked about she shaking when the buck came in and Josh smiled at her:

“That was your adrenalin pumping causing what is commonly known as “Buck Fever”. The best cure is more hunting so you can get used to it” Josh explained while laughing softly.

Becky smiled at him and curled up to him while they waited. It just seemed so right to her, sitting in that tree stand with Josh; her world just felt complete.

Once down the tree, Josh was again treated the sight of Becky’s heart shaped ass as she came down the tree. When she got down, she saw that Josh was hard again and she couldn’t resist. She reached down and rubbed his hard cock making him moan softly.

“Looks like someone wants to do some pussy hunting.” She whispered to him in a sultry tone and Josh whimpered a bit much to Becky’s amusement. At first Josh was stunned but within a few seconds he shook his head as if to clear out confusion.

They went to where the buck had taken off from and Josh picked up the blood trail. Becky was amazed for she would have walked right past the blood without giving it a second thought. As Josh tracked the buck, he pointed out the blood and what the look of it meant. There were air bubbles in the blood so Josh knew that he had hit the deer in the lungs. Sure enough, within fifty yards, they found the buck in a bit of brush with Josh’s arrow still sticking out of it. He pulled his arrow out and took a picture for Gretchen. He was hoping that she would bring out their ATV so that he wouldn’t have to walk up and get it himself. He then learned that she had gone to town to do some grocery shopping. Now Becky wanted a picture as well so Josh posed with the deer for her. She made that picture her contact photo for Josh.

“Ok, now the fun part. Getting this guy out of here” he told Becky as he dragged the deer to the edge of the woods. She had carried his bow for him. After he had got it to the edge, he took Becky back to the farm to get the ATV. He drove and she held on to him for the ride to get the deer. The whole way she was yelling and laughing. Something else was happening too. The vibrations from the ATV plus her arms around Josh’s torso were making her hornier than she had ever been before. They got the deer on the back and Josh explained that he never field dressed the deer in the field for this was inviting dirt and debris into the carcass. What he did instead was he took the deer back to the farm and hung it to field dress it. That way he could bury the guts in the garden. When they got the farm, Josh weighed the deer and it tipped the scales at 300 pounds. Now it was time for an anatomy lesson for Becky as Josh started to dress the deer. He showed her all the organs and the arrow wound. Just as he thought, he had hit the deer in its lungs. He made sure to save the heart and liver for he loved heart and his parents loved the liver. Last thing was to pull the loins out so that they didn’t dry out. Surprisingly for a city person; Becky didn’t vomit at all during the process and actually asked a number of good questions. Josh then put the buck into the walk-in cooler where he would leave it for probably Sunday to butcher. As they walked to the house, Becky was watching Josh’s ass and her pussy was getting really wet again. Once Josh had everything put away, he noticed that Becky looked really nervous.

“You ok Becky?”

“Ya it’s just your ass is making me horny as hell!” Josh kind of looked over his shoulder at his ass;

“Really?”

“God yes! My pussy is soaked!” Now Josh chuckled softly and shook his head a bit.

“Can you keep yourself under control for I’m not there yet.”

“Why?!?!” Becky whined “Wait! You don’t think I’m beautiful! That has to be it! You’re just like everyone else!”

“BECKY STOP!” Josh growled “That’s not it and you know it for you are an extremely beautiful young woman. It’s just that I’d much rather have a deep connection with the wonderful lady that I’m sharing my body with. I have no interest in one-night stands for I had enough of those in high school before I found someone to love. After finding love; I don’t want to go back to one night or even one weekend stands. What I’m trying to say is that I’m looking for a long-term relationship and that means one not based on just sex.”

He walked over and cupped Becky’s check causing her to cry. She wrapped her arms around Josh’s body and buried her face in his chest. She could still smell the outdoors on his clothes and she continued to hold him until she was cried out. Eventually she felt Josh’s nose nudging her so she looked up. Seeing the look on his face, she closed her eyes and lifted her lips up to where they met his. Sparks started flying between the two for this wasn’t “a let’s have sex kiss”. This was a deep passionate kiss that seemed to go on forever. Eventually they broke their kiss; Becky’s heart was pounding like mad and her stomach was cranking out butterflies by the millions. Becky just couldn’t believe the feeling of kissing this man and it was at this point when she made the final decision on what she wanted.

When Becky and Josh broke their kiss, Josh was amazed at how he felt for he felt like he was floating on clouds. This was something that he hadn’t felt in years. If fact it hadn’t been since he had lost a bet and had to kiss Gretchen. That kiss had caused both of their eyes to dilate and took both of their breaths away. This kiss was far better and Josh thought that all the air had rushed out of his lungs. As they recovered, they stared into each other’s eyes. In that time everything else just disappeared and the only thing that existed has the person in front of them.

The sound of someone clearing their throat broke them out of their trance. Gretchen had gotten back from town.

“Well, it’s about time you two came back to reality for I’ve already put away all the groceries and started marinating the chicken for dinner tonight. Also, Josh that’s a really nice buck.” Josh kind of cleared his throat just enough to say;

“T-Thanks Gretchen.”

CHAPTER FIVE

With that he looked at the time and he knew that he had business to attend to so he excused himself for he had some video conferences that he needed to be dressed for because they were with a potential customer. After Josh had left, Gretchen turned her full attention to Becky:

“Well, how was it?”

“Breathtaking” she shuddered a bit “I’m still a bit high from it. Is it like that every time?”

“No. But when you both truly love each other; that will happen more times than not.”

“I’ve also came to a decision.”

“And?”

“And, I’m going to be needing all the help you can give me for I’ve never dated a man.”

With this Gretchen smiled and took Becky the hand and led her to her room. It was time for a crash course in how to date men with particular attention paid the section of how to date men that have been burnt before and are very wary of new relationships. This part was needed for Josh had been burnt very badly by a high school girlfriend before Janet and now he had much more to lose from getting into a bad relationship. That relationship had almost cost him everything for she turned out to be a complete bitch and accused Josh of raping her. The only thing that saved Josh was his ex-girlfriend got caught changing her story. Now Josh had so much more to lose and he wasn’t going to make the same mistake.

Josh in the meantime was already deeply involved with his meeting for this meeting could mean a shit load of money for both Ben and himself. When they had logged on, it was all business and nothing except business; even though Josh was curious to ask if their house was still standing and Ben was curious to see how Josh and Becky were getting along. After almost five hours of meetings, Josh and Ben only had to present the customer with a prototype to prove that their machine could do what was advertised and they would land a multimillion-dollar a year deal that had the potential to be renewed for years to come. The prototype was already done and was ready to ship for Josh and Ben always tried to undersell their pre-built machines a little bit so that way they didn’t run the risk of not being able to deliver. After the customers had logged off, Josh and Ben worked on coordinating their schedules for this demonstration was going to need both of them and they would have to be away for almost a week. After another half an hour, everything was done and now it was time for pleasantries.

“Well Ben, is our house still standing?”

“Yep, although I can’t say the same for your bed!”

“As long as you replace it by the time I get back.”

“And how are things between you and Becky?”

“Going good. You know that she is an amazing young woman. Hell, she even drove a tractor and helped me with a deer earlier this morning.”

“Sounds like you got it bad!”

“I hope so Ben. I hope so. Well, I better log off for my ass is killing me and I smell supper.”

“Ya mine too and Cynthia will kill me if I spend much more time at the office. Take care man and make sure to treat that lady right.”

“You take care too. You might want to think about taking Cynthia out for dinner tonight.”

With that they waved and logged off. Josh was so damn stiff that he was having serious problems getting out of his chair. ‘Damn I’m already getting too old for this shit and I’m only 22. I wonder how bad it will be when I’m 32.’ With this thought, he was finally able to lever himself out of his chair and stretch. This proved to be a mistake for he almost instantly started cramping up. He had to walk around his office a couple of times before everything started working correctly. He changed into a pair of shorts for it was now a bit after five p.m. and went to find the girls.

While Josh was in his meeting, Becky and Gretchen were in her room talking. Gretchen gave Becky a rundown of Josh’s dating history and how he had been burnt extremely bad by a high school romance. Ever since then, he had been very hesitant to get into new relationships and in fact the only one that he had been in since was with Janet but that had ended when she had to move away. At this Gretchen took Becky into Josh’s room to show her the pictures that he still had of Janet. Becky was amazed at how beautiful Janet was and how close they were in body shape. Janet was a tall, muscular black girl with skin dark as night and warm brown eyes. Her shimmering black hair went to just past her shoulders and framed her oval face perfectly.

“This was, as far as I know, Josh’s only serious girlfriend and I do know that they still talk about once a month. Before you ask Becky, she got married a couple of months ago.”

“Why did they break up if they still have feelings for each other?”

“Well officially, her dad got a major promotion and they had to move. However, everyone I’ve talked to believes that he moved the family to keep Josh and Janet from seeing each other for her parents were extremely pissed that Janet was dating a white farm boy and extremely pissed is being nice about it.”

“Even with Josh as smart, driven, and kind as he is?”

“Yep. It’s amazing at just how racism rears its ugly head and how people that have been the victims of racism can be so racist themselves.”

“So, do you think that Josh and I have a chance?”

“Well, you experienced the kiss. I will say that you have a serious chance but you are to be very careful and not push too hard. One of the major things’ is don’t sound desperate and avoid asking about money at all cost. For if he even suspects you of being a gold-digger, he won’t give you another chance. Once you two have been dating for a while, it should be safe to carefully ask about money but not until then.”

“Just how much money can a college student have?”

“Well Becky; I have no clue how much he’s worth because he keeps all his financials under extremely tight wraps. I do know that Ben and him each own fifty percent of their robot company and their company is a very successful business that employs about two hundred people. One of the big reasons that Josh and Ben even going to college is for the connections to more people in industry. Of course, Josh has part ownership in the farm here and the farm does very well. In the time that we have owned it, we have expanded it by almost tenfold without relying too much on debt to do it. We now hold about three thousand acres and we add more every year.”

“Wow. I would have never guessed. He doesn’t seem wealthy and I definitely wouldn’t have pegged him a class exploiter.”

“And that’s on purpose. One he is very modest, two he doesn’t want the attention, and three he hates the rich person attitude. He is definitely not a “class exploiter” and if I hear you make a comment like that again, I’ll knock your teeth down your throat. He just believes that people should have to work to get stuff. This way they have skin in the game so they will appreciate what they have earned. Speaking of skin, he is about as far from being racist as you can get. He only cares about the person under the skin and not the wrapping. I also know that while he donates a large amount of money to charity, he doesn’t claim any of it on his taxes. His opinion is that if you claim it on taxes then it’s no longer charity but a tax dodge and therefore not worthy of being called “charity”. Now before you ask, I don’t know what charities he donates to, I just know that he donates to charity. In a nutshell, if you want to be with Josh then you need to focus on being yourself, don’t push, let him decide, and drop the socialist shit for he is a very caring business man that takes very good care of his employees. In fact, I do know that the starting wage is about $60,000 a year and benefits start on day one. It might take him a while but I think that you two do belong together and from what I’ve seen so far you two make a cute couple.”

“Thank you, Gretchen. This means so much to me that you are willing to instruct me on how to date your brother. I would have probably done exactly the opposite of what you said to do. He is so different from anyone I’ve ever met before.”

“Yep, that man is definitely one of a kind. Now come on, let’s get out of here before Josh gets done with his meeting.”

The girls went back to Gretchen’s room where they talked for a bit more. Only this time they told each other about their own past and failed relationships. They talked for hours before Gretchen decided that it was time for some yoga.

“You mind if I join you?”

“I don’t care as long as you can do yoga to classical music.”

“I usually hate classical but I guess I can tolerate it. You wouldn’t happen to have any yoga pants would you. I didn’t bring mine with me.”

“Who needs clothes? I haven’t worn clothes to practice yoga in for years and I don’t miss them at all.”

“But what about Josh?”

“What about him?”

“Well, I don’t know if he would want to see me naked yet although I did see him naked this morning.”

“There’s only one way to find out. Now STRIP!” Becky slowly removed her clothing and Gretchen whistled.

“For someone not sure on their nudity; that’s a big step not to wear any underwear under their hunting clothes.” Becky’s checks turned as red as her hair. When Gretchen saw Becky’s untamed bush, she shook her head and got a towel. Gretchen put the towel on her bed.

“Lay down Becky” patting the towel “So I can do some hedge trimming for you.”

“But, but, but”

“Your butt on the towel NOW.”

Defeated and a bit excited Becky laid down on the towel and Gretchen kneeled down with a pair of trimmers. These were designed for pubic hair so Gretchen made short work of Becky’s overgrown flame red bush. She didn’t take it off but just trimmed it up so that it looked nice. She did shave Becky’s lips so that if Josh walked behind her when she was bent over, he would be able to see everything that Becky had to offer. Another reason Gretchen did this was to see for herself what Becky had down there and she was aroused herself for Becky smelled amazing and was perfectly symmetrical down there. Gretchen was even able to watch Becky’s lips swell a bit and her clit peek out from under its hood.

This was too much for Gretchen and she put down the trimmers and planted a kiss on Becky’s clit. Becky sucked in a deep breath and let out a low moan when Gretchen ran her tongue up her slit.

“Oh Gretchen. That feels amazing! Please don’t stop. For the love of god don’t stop!”

Stopping was the last time on Gretchen’s mind as she ran her tongue up and down Becky’s hot slit. When Gretchen’s tongue went across Becky’s clit, Becky’s hands latched onto the back of Gretchen’s head, her fingers burying themselves into deeply into Gretchen’s blond hair and held her there. While Gretchen sucked, licked, and recited the alphabet on Becky’s clit, Gretchen’s fingers were exploring Becky’s vagina and quickly found Becky’s g-spot. Becky was now squirming on the bed while trying to shove Gretchen’s head into her cunt. At least Becky was being quiet for the time being.

Gretchen worked Becky higher and higher but was careful to keep her from cumming. Gretchen then had an idea and she moved her hand so that her fingers could continue to work Becky’s vagina and her thumb could rub Becky’s ass hole. At the same time, Gretchen’s free hand found one of Becky’s nipples and started to twist, flick, and rub it. This proved to be too much for Becky and she let out a feral groan as her back arched so much that Gretchen wondered how on earth Becky’s back hadn’t broke in half. For thirty seconds Becky stayed in this position; Then she started to shake violently as her orgasm hit. Both girls were surprised when Becky squirted all over Gretchen’s face. Becky had never been a squirter before and Gretchen had never had a squirter. As surprised as she was, Gretchen drank down as much juice as she could for it was sweet and tangy. ‘Oh, this is addicting’ thought Gretchen as she lapped up every drop of juice that she could find. Finally, Becky could take no more and had to push Gretchen away as she laid on Gretchen’s bed and gasped for breath, her skin was covered in sweat and flushed. Her muscles wouldn’t work at all and every cell in her body felt like it weighed a hundred pounds.

Gretchen smiled as she got up to get a washcloth to clean Becky up some. After Gretchen had Becky all clean, Becky still had to lay there for about half an hour so that she could recover enough to stand up. The entire time, Gretchen laid next to her and gently ran her fingers over Becky’s curves and sang softly to her.

“Oh Gretchen” Becky sighed after Gretchen laid down with her “that was just amazing for that was by far the best orgasm that I have ever had.”

“Well just wait because what Janet told me, Josh is a lot better.” Becky’s head snapped over to look at Gretchen with wide eyes “Yes I did this to Janet as well and she said that while I’m really good, Josh is on another level completely.”

“Oh God! I don’t know if I would be able to handle that” Becky said chuckling a bit.

“Come on Becky. Let’s get some yoga in before Josh gets done with his meeting.”

With that, they went out to the living room where they found some music that they could both agree with and they started their routine.

Walking into the living room Josh’s jaw hit the floor for Gretchen and Becky were doing naked yoga together and Josh was looking at a pair of hearts. Gretchen, he had seen many times so he didn’t linger there much. Becky however was stunning. Her ass formed a prefect heart shape with almost the prefect amount of fat on it. Between her legs, Josh could see an almost two-inch-wide opening between them and he could see her bright red bush that was very neatly trimmed. When he focused on it, he almost came in his pants for her lips her a bit red and puffy and there was a bit of moisture in her slit. Speaking of her slit, Josh could see that it was parted slightly offering him one hell of a sneak peek at her goods. He managed to break his gaze, walked past the ladies, and laid down on the couch to stretch out some.

“Long meeting?” asked Gretchen

“God yes. On the plus side the contract is pretty much secured. Ben and I just have to go and give a live demonstration of the robot and that robot is very well tested so everything should go well. They said that as long as the robot lives up to what we promised then we will get the contract.”

“If you don’t mind me asking; how big is the contract?” asked Becky.

Josh gave her a very calculating look and Gretchen held her breath. Becky did to once she realized her mistake for, she had asked Josh about money before they were together. Josh saw the fear mounting in Becky’s face and he knew that Becky had realized her mistake so he left her off the hook by saying:

“Sorry but that’s a company secret.”

Both girls let out their breath and relaxed a bit.

“Dinner is almost done Josh and I made chicken parmesan for you.” With this Josh licked his lips for Gretchen made chicken parmesan that was to die for. With that the oven went off meaning that dinner was almost done. Gretchen walked into the kitchen, leaving Becky and Josh alone.

After Gretchen walked out, Becky walked over to couch that Josh was laying on. She could see Josh’s eyes tracing her every curve and where before this would have pissed her off; now she felt sexy. She stood there for the few seconds that it took Josh to check her out for she was curious to see where Josh’s eyes would stop. To her complete surprise, Josh finished checking her out by focusing on her eyes. Without even thinking about it, she sat down on the couch and then laid down where her head was resting on Josh’s arm. Becky took the arm that she was laying on and gently moved to where Josh could wrap her up in his arm. Josh took his other hand and very gently traced Becky’s curves. His touch was so light that she could barely feel it and this was giving her serious goosebumps.

While Josh was tracing Becky’s curves, his nose was buried in her hair where he found her scent intoxicating for, she smelled a bit like strawberries and wild flowers. Laying there with her, he found himself getting tired and within minutes he had slipped off to sleep. Becky felt Josh’s body completely relax with the exception of his hard cock and soon she heard Josh’s breathing change and she knew that he had fallen asleep on her. With this knowledge, she smiled and wiggled herself to where she was very comfortable as well. As she finished getting comfortable; she started to doze off herself, Gretchen walked back into the room and she was amazed that Josh had passed out on the couch for this was something that he never did. She did smile seeing that Becky was out as well and if she hadn’t spent a decent amount of the day on dinner, she would have let them sleep.

Gretchen went over and gave Becky a gentle kiss which woke her back up for Becky hadn’t even realized that she had passed out. At first, she was confused and then seeing Gretchen looking at her the confusion was cleared up. As Becky started to move a bit more, Josh woke back up.

“What happened?” he asked as he was trying to make sense of everything.

“What happened is that I left the room for five minutes and you fell asleep with this angel” Gretchen responded with a chuckle. Josh looked at Becky and smiled warmly as he moved his face down to hers. Becky moved up and they shared one hell of a kiss. Suddenly Gretchen didn’t exist anymore and they started to really get into their kiss. Becky was the first to open her mouth and their tongues began to wrestle for space. Becky could feel her body getting warmer and Josh’s free hand became more active.

Suddenly Gretchen cleared her throat and the lovers were brought back to the present. Once Gretchen had their attention:

“Dinner is done so hurry and wash up before stuff gets cold.”

Josh got up and helped Becky up even though she didn’t need it. She then followed Josh to the kitchen sink where they washed up. Sitting down, Becky was amazed at how good everything smelled. Soon she learned that Gretchen was just as good of a cook as Josh was for the chicken parmesan was spectacular as per Gretchen’s usual.

After dinner, Josh looked out and saw that it was still beautiful out so he figured that he would go out and do some fishing. Gretchen thought that this was a good idea and the two of them cleaned up from dinner while Becky watched, Josh did the dishes and Gretchen dried. She was stunned to see Gretchen walk right out the door with nothing on but a pair of flip flops. Becky had never even considered going around outside naked and now she had to make a choice. As Josh was getting ready to go out, he looked at Becky:

“You coming with us?”

“But I’m naked!!”

“So what? Gretchen is too.”

“But what if someone sees me?!?!”

“We’re going fishing on our private lake and there’s no way anyone else is going to see you back there. Well, I guess the NSA or CIA might but fuck them. If it would make you feel better, I can lose the shorts.”

Becky nodded without even thinking about it and Josh dropped his shorts and held his arm out for Becky. Now she got to check Josh’s cock out again, only this time at a much closer range. While her mom had always described cocks as being ugly as fuck; Becky found that Josh’s cock was beautiful and she wanted to spend years getting to know it. Josh also had solid six-pack abs and his muscles were all well-defined. She grabbed Josh’s hand and Josh lead Becky out to the lake’s boat house. This is where Josh and Gretchen stored their fishing equipment and Gretchen was getting the bait ready for the rods were already on the pontoon boat that they would be using. Josh helped Becky onto the boat and he started the outboard as well as opening the main door. Gretchen jumped on with the bait and he backed out of the boat house.

The three of them crossed the lake and Josh anchored in an area that had a lot of structure for they were after catfish. Gretchen had her gear in the water within a minute while Josh helped Becky with her stuff. As soon as Gretchen had her stuff situated, she stretched out in the sunlight for her rods had bells on them to tell her of bites. After all the other rods were out, Becky laid down next to Gretchen.

“He does have a beautiful cock, doesn’t he?” asked Becky while she was checking Josh and his semi-erect cock out for the hundredth time.

“Yes, he does and I hope that you have a chance to get to use it for Janet always said that he is very good with it.” With this Becky turned red again. What was it with this family that they could embarrass her constantly?

Suddenly Josh’s phone went off with a text and after looked at it, he chuckled.

“What’s up Josh?” asked Becky

“Ben is asking how things are going with you.”

“Oh, he is, is he?” asked Gretchen “Well how bout you send him a pic of Becky and I laying here naked. Just don’t show our faces.” Josh smiled

“How about it, Becky?”

“Um…ok. As long as we approve before you send it.” Josh took a picture of the two laying there in their birthday suits and showed it to them. They approved and Josh sent it snickering. Within a minute his phone was blown up with text from Ben

“HOLY FUCKING SHIT MAN!!! WHEN DID YOU FIND THOSE GODESSES?!?!?!”

“You’ve met both of them for one is Becky and the other is Gretchen.”

“How did you get them naked?”

“I didn’t. They just decided that they didn’t want to wear clothes.”

“You fucking lucky bastard!!! I have to go find Cynthia to take care of my hard-on”

Josh was laughing so hard that he had to sit down and he showed the conversation to the ladies. Once they read through it, they started laughing too. As Becky was calming down, one of her rods started bouncing and she went from laughter to panic within a second which caused Gretchen to laugh so hard that she peed a bit. Josh provided Becky calm instructions on how to handle the fish and within a couple of minutes, Becky had her first fish ever; a five-pound catfish. Josh took pictures of it and of Becky holding it before she released it back into the lake. Gretchen explained that they only kept the one-to-two-pound catfish to eat and anything else they threw back. They did this one to help the fish get bigger and two the smaller ones tasted better.

Over the next couple of hours, they caught several more catfish with them keeping enough for tomorrow’ lunch, for Saturday evening was when they had dinner with their parents. This was something that Josh and Gretchen had done ever since they moved out. Sometimes they would go out, sometimes they would eat at their parents’ house and at other times they would eat at Gretchen and Josh’s place.

Finally, the sun was setting giving a spectacular display of colors that all three had to get some pictures of. Josh came up and put an arm around Becky’s shoulders.

“So how was your first full day in the country?”

“Like a dream. Thank you so much for allowing me to tag along.”

Josh bend down a bit and nudged her head with his nose. She looked at him and their lips met. Something about this kiss seemed a bit different to Becky. The energy it released was much greater and the reaction that she had to it was much stronger than the one that they had shared earlier in the morning. She let out a low moan as it seemed like every nerve in her body was firing constantly and she felt herself being pulled down a bit. Josh was trying to pull her down to the deck and her body reacted before she even knew what was going on. Within seconds they were both sitting on the deck with Becky’s legs wrapped around Josh’s waist, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her butt resting on Josh’s thighs. Their lips were mashed together and Josh’s cock was at full mast. Both of them could feel it brushing against Becky’s swollen pussy but neither of them tried to get it into her. Becky was too scared of going too fast and Josh wasn’t quite there yet although if she had made the move, he would have gladly rocked her world. Finally, he moved it to where it was trapped between them. When he moved it; it dragged across Becky’s clit and she instantly sucked in a deep breath.

They were so into making out that they didn’t even notice Gretchen take their picture with the sun behind them or her bringing in the anchors and driving the boat back to the boat house. Once she had all the gear put away, she dumped a bucket of water over them causing Becky to scream and gasp. The water had been a bit cold. The shock caused Josh’s cock to shrivel and Becky’s nipples to harden to glass cutter hardness.

“Come on children” Gretchen sang “it’s time to go in” Josh was smiling and laughing as he picked Becky up and carried her back to the house with Gretchen trailing them. The fish had been put in a fridge in the boathouse and they would be dealt with in the morning. Josh carried Becky right to the shower and held her in his arms while the shower warmed up. Once it was warm, he put her down so they could get into the shower.

This being the first time that Becky had ever showered with a man; she was equally thrilled and nervous, but she needn’t have worried. Josh never gave up with her and through trial-and-error Becky figured out how to wash a man. Josh of course already knew how to wash a woman and he borrowed some of Gretchen’s body wash for Becky. By the time they were done with their shower, they were both all smiles.

When they got out, Gretchen had a surprise for them. She had cropped the picture that she had taken of them with the sunset behind them so that you could only see their heads and shoulders. Both of them absolutely loved the picture so Gretchen sent it to both of their phones where Josh made it his background picture. He also made sure to save it so that he could go get it printed out and frame it for his dresser. In some ways Josh was a traditionalist and pictures were one of them. When he got a really good picture that showed true love and passion, he printed and framed the picture for his dresser. So far, he only had pictures of him and Gretchen or his family on his dresser along with a couple of Janet and him. Now he had one of him and Becky.

Since it was late, the three of them agreed that it was time for bed. This time Becky just looked at her bed and without even laying in it went to Josh’s room to sleep with him. This time Josh didn’t even ask her anything before he moved lifted the covers for her. She crawled into bed with Josh and snuggled up in his strong arms. It was here that she felt safe, warm, and loved even though they were both naked. She simply couldn’t believe how much she loved Josh already for it seemed like everything he did made her love him more. He didn’t paw at her or try to force her to have sex with him. In fact, he went out of his way to make sure that his hands didn’t touch her in inappropriate ways. He would always take the time to explain everything about what he was doing, and put it in terms that she could understand. He was also one hell of a cook and he shared in the household chores. Then there was Gretchen. Here was a woman who was very passionate, fun loving, and loyal. After all she had already told Becky that she wouldn’t mind taking her to bed with her but willingly gave Josh the first shot with her. With the thoughts of love, Becky went to sleep.

While Becky was reminiscing on the love that was shown to her, Josh was thinking about Becky. He was falling in love with her but he was still very wary and the alarm bells in his head were ringing even louder. He knew that she was a hard left liberal and was surprised that she hadn’t tried preaching to him about all the things that he was “doing wrong”. Josh was guessing that the reason that she wasn’t was because of Gretchen. He knew that Gretchen loved him deeply and would do almost anything for him. Becky was willing to try new things and actually seemed to be enjoying herself. What Josh wasn’t sure of was how Becky would react when she learned of how many workers his robots had displaced. The way Josh looked at it was that it was far better for a few workers to lose their jobs to automation then for the whole factory to pack up and go overseas to look for cheaper labor. Josh knew that Becky was very smart and she was a quick learner. What he loved most was that she wasn’t throwing herself at him because he hated this. One it made the woman come off as a whore and two it usually meant that they wanted something. With thoughts of Becky; Josh drifted off to sleep as well.

CHAPTER SIX

The next morning, Becky woke up to an empty bed and the sun was streaming in the windows. As she continued to wake up, she could hear the sound of a heavy engine outside. She got up and after brushing her teeth, she put on her new clothes. Looking in the mirror in her room, she was thrilled at how good she looked for her new clothes hugged her curves and were still comfortable. She took a deep breath and walked out of the room but nobody else was in the house however there was a note and a sweatshirt laying on the kitchen counter. The note not only told her where to find Gretchen and Josh but that she would want to wear the sweatshirt for the temperature had dropped drastically overnight. She put the sweatshirt on, went outside, and was immediately grateful because the temperature was now hovering around forty degrees where it had been eighty the day before. As she approached the barn where the note said that Josh and Gretchen would be, she could hear the crackle of a welder and several sounds which she didn’t recognize. When she walked through the door, the noise level increased drastically and hanging on the wall in front of her was a pair of ear muffs with her name written on a piece of tape so she put them on. These had a radio set built into them so the wearer could communicate. She had barely stepped in when Gretchen called her over to give her a hand with the fabrication work.

What followed was the most difficult time in Becky’s life for Gretchen and Josh were working extremely hard and they never seemed to slow down. While Gretchen was welding, Josh had been cutting the steel for this was done on a laser cutter that Josh had built. Within an hour, Becky was covered in sweat and dirt and despite the day being chilly, she had stripped off her sweatshirt. Of course, neither Josh or Gretchen was wearing sweatshirts either. In fact, Gretchen didn’t even have a shirt on, she was working in pants and a sports bra.

It was almost one in the afternoon before Josh and Gretchen stopped working for the day. While they were a bit tired, Becky was absolutely exhausted and had a touch of welder burn. Right now, all she wanted to do was get a shower and take a nap. Josh and Gretchen of course had other ideas and they dragged Becky along for there were more chores that needed done. At least all the livestock were taken care of by robots, but one of the robots in the mushroom grow barn was down and it needed fixed. This was urgent for that barn was extremely profitable for the farm since the fertilizer was provided by the livestock and the mushrooms themselves sold for top dollar.

“Well Becky, let’s see just how much of a dirty girl you are” teased Gretchen getting a groan out of Becky and a grin from Josh.

It was here where Gretchen and Josh really showed off just how strong they were for there wasn’t much in here to assist with lifting, so everything had to be lifted the old-fashioned way. It took another hour to get done and now they could go in and eat a small lunch and get cleaned up for they were going to Gretchen and Josh’s parents’ house at six. The cleanup was the most important thing here for all three of them were caked in dirt. Lunch was some of the catfish from the night before and just like all the previous food that Becky ate there, it was spectacular. Gretchen gave Becky some cream for her burns so that they wouldn’t hurt too bad.

After lunch all three went to get their showers. Becky climbed in with Josh without even asking, not that he was going to complain about showering with a goddess. Of course, he was hard as a rock at seeing Becky strip out of her clothes and this caused her to giggle. The other affect that it had on her was that she got wet as hell. It was really starting to bug her that Josh wouldn’t make any move on her despite the obvious fact that he found her very attractive. This shower was a bit different than the other ones they had shared for Josh seemed to be in a hurry for some reason and he climbed out well before Becky was done.

By the time Becky got out, Josh was on a video call and Becky didn’t want to disturb him. So, she went to find Gretchen. This was easy for Gretchen was stretched out on her bed reading. Becky knocked on the door frame and when Gretchen saw that it was Becky, she waved her in.

“What’s up, Becky?”

“Josh; I seem to have pissed him off somehow and I don’t know what I did or what to do.”

“Well, what happened?”

Becky told Gretchen what had happened in the shower and what Josh was doing when she got out.

“That is odd for I didn’t know he had any business calls for today. Usually, he tells me a head of time so he can make sure that he’s available for the call.”

“It’s not only the shower Gretchen; I can’t seem to get Josh interested in making love to me and it’s starting to hurt some.”

“Becky, if he wasn’t interested in you then you wouldn’t be here. You just need to be patient for he is probably the wariest male in the human species. Just give him time and when he starts rubbing your naughty bits then you know that you’ll be in for a very wild night. He just has to be sure that he has feelings for you and I know that he does. He already knows that you are ready for him. If I had to guess; I would say that tonight you might not be getting much sleep but understand that I might be wrong about that. The biggest thing you have to remember is don’t try to fake anything for he is the only man that I have ever met that can properly read a female and he WILL know if you try to fake anything.”

“Oh, you sure Gretchen?” To answer this Gretchen just looked at her.

“Now let’s go see who Josh is talking to.”

When Gretchen stuck her head into Josh’s office, she could tell just by the voice that he was talking to, for it was Janet’s. When she realized who it was, Gretchen smiled and walked in with Becky in tow. Josh saw them come in and smiled. Gretchen came around and into camera range.

“Hey Janet.”

“Hi Gretchen. How are you going?”

“Oh, can’t complain. How are you?”

“I hate mornings.” Gretchen had a confused look on her face which Josh cleared up.

“Morning sickness”

“OH MY GOD Janet. That’s wonderful!”

“Thank you, Gretchen. I love being pregnant but I can do without having my head over the toilet every fucking morning.”

“At least that’s temporary. How’s your other half feel about everything?”

“He fainted when he got the news.” Gretchen broke out laughing so hard that she had to sit down.

“Ok on to other good news” Josh said as he waved Becky to him “Janet this is the lady I was telling you about, Becky. Becky this was my first serious love, Janet.”

“Well, hi Becky. Josh treating you right cause if he ain’t; I’ll fly back there and kick his white ass”

“Don’t worry. He’s treating me very well. Actually, he’s the first guy that I’ve ever been with. I’ve only been with girls before.”

“Oh, what made you decide on him being your first?”

“He saved my life about a month ago. Of course, it took me a while to track him down because he never told me his name or anything. He just saved me, dropped me off at the hospital and left.”

“Becky, honey. I know what happened to you so you don’t need to skip over it for me. Now make sure you take care of him because he is probably the best man that you will ever find. Now I’ve got to go because I have to get ready for work.”

Everyone said their goodbyes and the call ended.

“So, Becky, what’s you think of Janet?” asked Gretchen.

“She seems really nice and very smart.”

“She is.” Josh replied “Now on to other matters, we should probably get ready to get going.”

The three went to their separate rooms to get ready. Gretchen put on jeans and a t-shirt which matched Josh’s outfit with the obvious style differences. Becky however was determined to make an impression on Josh so she put on the other pair of jeans that he had bought for her and a red plaid shirt. To further drive Josh wild, Becky put on her cowgirl boots. To finish things off, she put her hair into a loose braid. Looking in the mirror, Becky had to admit that she was hot and was even turning herself on.

When she came out of her room, Josh and Gretchen were already in the living room, so that’s were Becky went. She was able to come up behind Josh so that he wouldn’t see her until she was almost touching him. When Josh turned his eyes to Becky, she could have sworn that she saw a fire lit in his eyes. The fire of desire, of lust, and she felt his body temperature rise. All this caused her to get really wet really quick and her own heart to start fluttering. She had finally found someone who desired her. Becky’s composer was almost undone when she looked at Gretchen for, she had a glimmer in her eyes and she could see Gretchen’s tongue tracing the inside of her lips. ‘Oh shit, what have I done for now I have two people who want me’ thought Becky. Before she could fashion another thought, Josh scooped her up causing her to break out in a giggling fit. Becky was finding very quickly that she loved being with a man. Well, this man anyway. She loved that musky scent and the muscles that could pick her up with no problems at all. Most of all, she found that there didn’t seem to be as much drama as there had been the few times that she was able to hook up with another girl.

Josh carried Becky out of the house and put her in his truck. This show of strength from a lover was something that Becky was not use to in the slightest but she was quickly growing to like. Not only was she getting used to it, but she was starting to look forward to it. As Josh sat Becky down in the middle of his front seat, Gretchen climbed into the passenger seat and helped Becky get buckled in. After Josh was on the road, he just his arm around Becky and drew her up close to him. She just laid her head on his chest and found that she felt completely relaxed and safe.

After driving for almost thirty minutes, Becky found them pulling up to a very nice looking home. Josh reached across her to unbuckle her and his hand glided right over her mound causing her to catch her breath. When she looked at Josh, he was smiling at her and she felt the seat belt release and right there, she just knew that she probably wasn’t going to be getting any sleep that night. He slid out of the truck and reaching out his arms, picked Becky up like she was a piece of paper and pulled her out of the truck. After Josh set her down, Becky felt a strong hand cupping her ass and she now knew that she had a boyfriend. Accordingly, she couldn’t have been happier but she was worried about what her mom would say once she found out. Gretchen was already at the door and had knocked. When the door opened, Becky was stunned for the woman who answered the door was even more beautiful than Gretchen was.

“Hey mom” Josh said “I have someone for you to meet.” He pulled Becky forward “Becky this is Gretchen’s and my mom, Elizabeth. Mom this is my new girlfriend, Rebecca.”

“Liz”

“Becky”

Becky was stunned but she put her hand out for a handshake; instead, Liz pulled her in for a tight hug. Becky automatically returned the hug. She broke the hug when she heard Gretchen call for her dad. From a door that Becky assumed lead to the basement, she heard a deep baritone voice;

“Be up in a moment pumpkin.” Becky retreated back into Josh’s arms when she heard very heavy footsteps coming up the stairs. When the man emerged, Becky was speechless for he was huge. He was so big that he had to duck a bit to fit through the door. This time Gretchen handled the introductions. Their dad’s name was Sam and he was probably the largest man that Becky had ever seen. It didn’t take her long to realize however that his strength wasn’t the biggest danger for Sam was extremely charismatic and within five minutes Becky’s cheeks were bright red as Sam turned on the charm. Unfortunately for Sam, Liz heard him and gave him one of her famous looks of death.

“Uh-oh, looks like daddy isn’t going to get laid tonight!” chirped Gretchen.

This comment caused Becky to spit up the water that she had been drinking and in doing so, she sprayed water all over Liz who was sitting across from her. Becky was mortified but Josh and Gretchen were rolling around on the floor laughing their asses off. Becky just looked at Liz with fear in her eyes but that went away when Liz started laughing and Becky was able to relax.

Half an hour after they pulled in Liz called from the kitchen saying that dinner was ready. When Becky seen the spread, she nearly fainted for there was more food here then she could eat in a week. As Becky was going to grab a plate, Josh stopped her and signaled for her to wait a minute. In this house, grace was said before eating and this week, it was Josh’s turn to give thanks. Becky was just amazed at how humble Josh was when; in his words, he was talking to no one. What stunned her the most was when Josh gave thanks for Becky coming into his life. After Josh said amen, he looked at Becky and the love in his eyes almost brought Becky to tears for she had never seen so much love directed toward her in her life.

The meal that followed was so much fun for Becky that she actually had to run to the bathroom to avoid peeing her pants for it turned out that when Josh’s family got together the humor came out in full force and nothing was off limits. A couple of times, Josh blew gently in her ear causing her to squeal with caused everyone at the table to burst into laughter. The food on the other hand was out of this world and Becky no longer had to wonder where Josh and Gretchen learned to cook for their mom was one hell of a cook. During dinner, Josh told the story of how him and Becky met and to her surprise neither of his parents seemed surprised. Becky also told of everything that Josh and her had been doing since she came up and of course she had to give her life story. Some of the stories that Josh’s parents told about his childhood made Josh turn redder than Becky’s hair and she just couldn’t stop laughing at this. During dinner, Becky learned that Liz was an extremely successful real estate agent and Sam owned a small construction firm.

After dinner and clean up, it was time for some board games. The game for the evening was Monopoly but it was limited to ten turns so that the game wouldn’t last too long. Again, Becky was surprised at how much fun she had in playing a game that her mom had been calling out for years as “promoting the evils of capitalism”.

Finally, it was time to leave and Becky was simply amazed at how much love was in that home. Growing up, she had never had anything like that because her mom was a very hateful person that thought that everything in which she didn’t come out on top was evil. On the way back, both Gretchen and Josh asked her not to snuggle up to Josh so that he could focus on driving because of the number of deer in the area. So, Becky snuggled up to Gretchen instead and actually fell asleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Once Josh turned the truck off, Becky woke up and moved to work some kinks out of her neck as she slid out after Josh. At the door, Josh scooped Becky up and the look in Becky’s eyes was one of shear lust. Josh carried her in and right to his bedroom where he shut the door once they were in and gently laid Becky out on his bed. He then sat down on the bed next to her and leaned over to where he was looking straight into her eyes. Becky’s heart melted when she looked deep into Josh’s eyes and saw nothing but love.

“You know that we don’t have to do anything Becky.”

“Josh shut up for I’ve been wanting to do this since I felt your hard cock against my ass.”

“I tried to move it.”

“I know and that’s why I stopped you. Now are we going to keep talking or are you going to kiss me?”

Josh moved his head down to where his lips could capture Becky’s leading to the sweetest kiss that Becky had ever had. As they were kissing, one of Josh’s hands started running along Becky’s neck causing Becky’s heartrate to start rising and her hands started rubbing on Josh. Within minutes Becky’s hands had worked themselves under Josh’s shirt and had forced it up. Josh then moved to where Becky could take his shirt off and for the first time in her life, Becky could directly run her hands on a man’s six pack and really explore. She didn’t have a shirt in the way or have to hurry to avoid cold water. As Becky’s hands were exploring Josh’s stomach and chest, his were unbuttoning her shirt. After he got her shirt unbuttoned, he spent some time just lightly running his fingertips over Becky’s stomach. She could just barely feel him touching her but it still gave her serious goosebumps and sent her temperature soaring. Now she had to get her clothes off for it felt like she was on fire. She sat up so that she could get her shirt and bra off but Josh beat her to it. She was surprised when Josh made short work of her bra.

“I thought guys couldn’t work bras?”

“You forget that I’ve done this before and it’s like riding a bike. Once you learn you never forget.”

Now that Becky was topless, she tried to get her pants off but Josh stopped her and gently leaned her back down. He started kissing her neck and Becky was in heaven. The feeling of his lips and his facial hair on her skin was driving her to new heights and within only a minute she released her first ever moan caused by a man touching her. Slowly Josh worked his way down her body; making sure to kiss every bit of skin that he could get to. While he had been kissing her, one of his hands was still exploring and had started to trace one of her breasts. Finally, his lips found her other breast and Becky was now feeling things that she had never felt before. She started moaning softly and she made sure to thrust her breast up as much as she could so that Josh could have the easiest access to that as possible. For now, he was just kissing around her breast and Becky was getting desperate for him to got to her nipples. Finally, she had enough and she grabbed his head and moved him to where his lips landed on her nipples. Instead of kissing them though, Josh latched on and started sucking while his free hand he started flicking and pinching the other one. Becky’s fingers were now running through Josh’s hair as she was experiencing levels of bliss that she had NEVER reached before. Soon Josh’s lips let go of her nipple and she thought that he was headed further south but no, he was just switching nipples;

“What, I just have to have a taste of the other one too. Can’t let it feel left out now can we?” He told her when she gave him a questioning look. With Josh switching it put his dominate hand on work on Becky’s nipples and she could tell the difference. Either that or Josh was quickly learning what turned her on because she could feel herself getting close to having an orgasm. This was something that she had never done before but if Josh kept this up; it would happen. Josh had caught on to the fact that Becky was getting close and he continued to work both of her breast. He was finding that she liked things a bit rough so he pinched her one nipple between his fingers and twisted while he lightly bit the one in his mouth. The reaction that he got was explosive for Becky screamed at the top of her lungs as her body tried to twist and turn as she squirted completely soaking her pants. She couldn’t move her body because Josh had her pinned down. This only made her orgasm last longer. After almost forty-five seconds, she finally began the descent down from orgasm heights. From the top, she had seen a whole new world and it was hers for the taking but first she had to recover from what was one of the most powerful orgasms that she had ever had. As she was coming down, Josh laid down next to her and traced her curves with his fingertips. She had been intending to explore Josh some but her body had other ideas and she dozed off. Josh smiled and looked at the door. He had been fast enough to catch Gretchen standing there with her hand down her pants. When they made eye contact, Josh smiled at her and signaled for her to come on in. When Gretchen came up next to him, she asked;

“What did you do to that poor girl?”

“Just the usual, I gave her a mind-altering orgasm.”

“Good god Josh, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a girl cum that hard.”

“Well now you have. Seems like Becky’s likes things a bit on the rough side.”

“Oh really?”

“Yep. I bit one nipple while pinching and twisting the other.” Then looking at Becky “if you kindly excuse me Gretchen, but I think my girlfriend here is starting to recover.”

“Well, you two have fun and don’t kill her Josh for I like her too.” Josh flashed Gretchen a warm smile that melted her heart ‘damn his morals anyway’ thought Gretchen ‘what I wouldn’t give to have him or at least a man like him.’

Slowly Becky was able to open her eyes and the first thing she saw was Josh smiling down at her.

“Josh, what did you do to me? That was one of the best orgasms that I have ever had.”

“Just getting you warmed up sweetheart.”

At this Becky’s eyes went wide open in disbelief. At least her body knew what to do while her brain caught up. Her hands went up and cupped Josh’s cheeks and then pulled Josh down for a kiss. Into that kiss, Becky poured every bit of passion and emotion that she had. Based on Josh’s reaction it had the desired effect for his eyes went wide and then narrowed with equal parts love and lust. As they were kissing, Becky moved her hands down Josh’s body until they settled on his shoulders. She started pushing until Josh was on his back and Becky was above him. The first thing she did was to take his pants off. At first, she had problems with his belt but Josh gave her a hand with it. She then pushed his pants and boxers off. Josh could see how wet Becky was so he had her move to where he could work on her pants. He made quick work of her jeans and pushed them down her thighs. He was surprised to find no panties and when Becky noticed his surprise; she just smiled as she moved off the bed to finish dropping her pants.

Now that both of them were naked, Becky moved to where she could examine her first cock up close. What amazed her the most was how hard it was but how soft and smooth the skin was. She made sure that her fingertips went over every inch of Josh’s cock at least a couple of times.

“Josh, I’m worried. I don’t know what to do with this? I mean should I just move to stick it in me or would you like me to play with it first?”

“That’s up to you. One thing though; before we go any further do I need to get a condom?”

“Don’t worry about condoms. I’m on the pill for my periods but thank you for asking. Also, I was checked last month and I’m clean.”

“Well, I don’t know how long I’m going to last this first time because I haven’t had a woman since Janet. I do promise you that I will never leave you high and dry.”

“You don’t need to worry about that Josh, because we have all night now don’t, we?” Josh just nodded as Becky swung her leg over Josh and started to rub her slit up and down Josh’s cock lubricating it. Once she was happy, she stood up a bit to allow Josh’s cock to stand straight up. As she was going to sit down on it, she froze as the tip touched her. Suddenly she just couldn’t do it.

“Josh I just can’t. I’m sorry!!” she jumped off and started sobbing wildly while sitting on the edge of his bed. Josh sat up and swung his legs over so that he was sitting next to her. He put his arm around her and pulled her close, laying his head down against hers. As she cried, he just held her tight and gently rocked her back and forth.

“It’s ok sweetheart, you don’t have to do anything. After all, if you’re not comfortable with something then neither am I and we won’t do it.”

When she heard this, she looked at him with her reddened eyes and with tears pouring down her face. She just couldn’t believe that a man would willingly take sex off the table just because she wasn’t comfortable with it. As she looked at him, she expected to see anger in his eyes but instead she saw concern and love. Her head started moving without her even thinking about it and before she even realized it, her lips were locked onto Josh’s. This was no lustful kiss. No this was a true lover’s kiss; full of passion and caring. As if she needed any more proof that Josh was the best person that she could ever hope to meet; here it was and she swore to herself that she would do anything she could to keep him. For at this moment the fog in her brain cleared and she realized that she loved Josh more than anything. Question was, did Josh love her the same way?

As they were kissing, Becky started applying pressure on Josh to get him to lay back down. This time she laid down next to him where she could look deep into his eyes and close enough where their noses touched. She had one hand on the side of Josh’s face while he had one of his on Becky’s side, just above her hip.

“You ok Becky?”

“Ya I’m good. I just realized that I love you” Josh smiled as he moved to kiss her. As he broke the kiss he moved to whisper in her ear;

“I love you too Becky. Hell, I started falling for you when you were laughing in the tractor. Your laugh is like a drug to me and I can’t get enough of it.”

Now it was Becky’s turn to smile at Josh as she rolled on her back and spread her legs.

“Please can we do it like this for the first time? That way I can’t chicken out again.”

“If that’s what you want sweetheart.”

“Yes, please Josh, I need you inside me.”

Josh ran his fingers through her slit first to make sure that she was wet enough for the last thing he wanted to do was to hurt her. She had dried out a bit but it didn’t take long for her to get wet again; just a little bit of Josh’s fingers working her clit. Once he was happy, he moved over Becky and ran the tip of his cock up and down her slit a couple of times to make sure that he had sufficient lubrication on it. Once he was ready, he bent down to kiss Becky. As they were kissing, he gently pushed his cock into her very tight and hot vagina.

The feeling of Josh’s cock entering her was like nothing that Becky had ever felt before. Not only did all the small ridges add to the situation but also the heat coming off of it. It felt so much better than even the most realistic dildo. Once he had bottomed out in her, he held still while Becky’s cunt got use to this invader. Josh might not have been as long as some of the dildos that Becky had inside her but he was plenty thick enough to stretch her. Becky gave Josh a nod when she felt that she was used to having his cock deep inside her. The feelings that came next was unlike anything else as Josh started sawing in and out of her. As he went in and out, he also moved side to side a bit to try and find all of Becky’s sensitive spots. Over the next ten minutes, he found all of them and locked their positions into his memory for it was time to make Becky cum again. He picked up pace and made sure to hit as many spots as possible with every thrust. This put Becky into sensory overload as her brain simply couldn’t keep up with the shear amount of pleasure signals coming up from her pussy. Within just a minute of Josh speeding up, Becky had her first cock derived orgasm. It hit her like a freight train and blindsided her. As she shook and convulsed, Josh kept up the rhythm and now Becky couldn’t stop cumming. Over and over again she came. It didn’t help her any that Josh was sucking on one of her nipples at the same time. She just couldn’t believe that she thought that no man could do this for her. Finally, she felt a change in Josh’s cock. It was getting even bigger and she could hear his breathing getting shallower. One other thing that she felt was Josh’s heartbeat in his cock and this gave her the biggest orgasm yet and she started screaming at the top of her lungs and she sprayed everywhere. This was too much for Josh as he rammed his cock home and let loose with a massive orgasm of his own. Over and over again, his cock pumped his seed deep inside Becky’s womb. At first Becky was confused as to why she suddenly felt something hot spraying her vaginal walls; then she realized what happened and she couldn’t have been happier.

Josh kept his cock inside of her until he began to soften, and only then did he pull out and lay down next to her. Becky moved to where her head was laying on Josh’s chest. Laying here, she could feel him breathing and listen to his heart beat. She also felt an incredible calmness flood over her and she felt so loved. ‘So, this is post-coital bliss?’ she thought ‘No wonder why people always talk about it.’ As she laid on his chest, her fingers were tracing Josh’s muscles and she could feel Josh’s hands rubbing her back from her neck to the bottom of her ass. After some time, Becky’s hands started working lower and they found Josh’s cock. She had expected that it would be soft but to her surprise, she could feel it getting hard again. This in turn made Becky’s pussy wet again. She kept going until Josh was as hard as steel and then she shifted her body to where she was laying completely on top of him. In this position it was very easy for her to shift down and impale herself. Sliding down Josh’s cock, she found that she liked being on top because she could move around easier. She started off pretty plain for this was all new to her. She was a bit worried that Josh would get bored with her when he advised:

“Relax sweetheart and trust your body. Let it tell you what it wants and likes.” She nodded and turned the reins over to her body. This was the best decision that she could have made for within minutes she had another orgasm and while it wasn’t as big as the one that Josh had gave her, she was still learning. Soon she found her groove by going up and down while rolling her hips forward and back. She thought that she might be able to get Josh to cum before her but that was before Josh started getting involved. Up till now, his hands had stayed still but now he moved one of them up to tweak one of her nipples while the other one teased her clit. Now she went into sensory overload again and the wild girl finally came out of her for she started fucking herself crazy. Doing this, she failed to realize that Josh had moved his knees up behind her and he gently pushed her back until she was against his knees. Doing this caused his cock to rub against her g-spot every time she moved and within seconds, she exploded spraying her cum all over Josh. Slowly she fought to sit upright to take the pressure off of her G-spot and she could give Josh a good fucking but within minutes he leaned her back again causing the same reaction. Her screaming at the top of her lungs as she sprayed cum all over Josh again. He managed to do this to her five times before she desperately clamped down on his cock with her Kegel muscles and leaned far enough forward so that Josh couldn’t lean her back.

“JOSH CUM FOR ME! FOR THE LOVE OF GOD CUUUUUMMMMM!” She screamed as Josh got her again only this time her violent orgasm triggered his as well and he thrust up so hard that she felt like she was flying and Becky was sure that she would have a bruised pussy in the morning. Josh shot every last drop of liquid love that his body had into Becky’s tight pussy. Fortunately, Becky was exhausted and Josh found the covers so that they could go to sleep. She had collapsed on his chest with his cock still impaling her but she was already lightly snoring. Josh barely managed to get the covers over them before he passed out as well.

Next door, Gretchen was glad that they finally had worn themselves out for she couldn’t go on much longer. She had been fingering herself while imaging Josh fucking her and the sounds of Becky cumming had set Gretchen off every time. Gretchen wasn’t sure how the hell Becky had even managed to survive all the orgasms that Josh had given her for she barely managed to survive the ones that she had given herself and she was for more sexually experienced then Becky. By the time Josh and Becky were done, Gretchen’s bed was soaked with her juices, her fingers were cramping, and her clit had been rubbed raw. She couldn’t even move out of the wet spot that she had made on the bed, she was so exhausted; so, she slept right in the puddle of her own juices all night.

The next morning when Josh woke up, he was treated to a sight that he hoped he would always remember. Becky was sleeping with her head on his chest and the sunlight coming through the window lit her hair up, showing the reds and oranges. The light bathed her bare breast and pink nipples in warm light. It was such a beautiful sight that Josh thought he might actually shed a tear for the greatest artist in history couldn’t match the beauty that was in front of him. Of course, the feeling of his hands slowly tracing her curves, influenced his opinion about the artist but what would one expect. As Josh gently rubbed on Becky, she slowly woke up and was greeted by Josh’s sparkling blue eyes. Before they even said a word to each other, they had their lips locked together. Although Becky had just woke up, she was rapidly becoming horny as hell. Morning breath be damned. Josh had awoken the beast in her and it was starving. She felt his morning wood and thought that it would be a pity to waste such a beautiful cock so she moved to where she could work her cunt down onto Josh’s cock. Within minutes, Becky had her first orgasm of the day. It was smaller than she had hoped but it was still very early. Suddenly Josh picked her up and she squealed as he carried her, still impaled by his cock, into the bathroom where he turned the shower on. While they were waiting on the shower, Josh picked Becky up and slammed her down on his cock. This drove his cock into her cervix and a couple of times, he actually was able to partially get through it. To say she was tight was an understatement and this abuse to her cervix caused her to cum extremely hard. This orgasm hit out of nowhere and Becky screamed like a banshee. She screamed so long that she ran out of air in her lungs to scream with and although she was trying to scream, no sound was coming out of her mouth. As her lungs ran out of air, she started shaking. She shook so hard that Josh was wondering if was possible for a human to shake themselves apart and he was glad that he was as strong as he was for it took all of his strength to keep her from falling and hitting the floor. Finally, she was done and she collapsed into a post-orgasmic daze.

Josh carried her into the shower where he washed her the best he could before washing his own body. Feeling his still hard cock Josh pinned Becky against the shower wall and pounded her sweet pussy. He looked like a jackhammer he was going so fast and all Becky could do was moan for he had caused her to cum yet again. At least at this speed, Josh couldn’t last long and before long he shoved as much of his cock into Becky as possible and let loose with a massive blast of cum.

After he was done, his cock shrank and he slipped out of her. Somehow, he managed to keep Becky up and clean both of them off before he shut the water off. He climbed out with Becky and sat her down on the toilet seat so he could dry off. Once he was done, he dried Becky off and by the time he had finished with her, she was starting to wake back up. Her eyes were glazed completely over and at first, she had a confused look on her face for she couldn’t figure out why her hair was wet. Josh saw the look on her face and said:

“We just took a shower and that’s why your hair is wet. Also, we screwed again in the shower.”

“Wow that has never happened to me before. I have never cum so hard that I blacked out.”

“Well, we should probably get dressed because we have some stuff to do this morning.” She kind of looked at him. “That deer has to be butchered and I want to help Gretchen with some of the heavier farm chores before we leave today. Also, we need to get a hold of Cynthia to see how we are going to get you back to campus.”

“Would it be possible for you to take me back so that we can spend the most amount of time together as possible? Please?”

“Oh, I suppose. Just let me call Cynthia so that she isn’t waiting for you.”

Josh called Cynthia and learned that she was already back at IU because she had a very important test on Monday and it’s hard to study when you’re getting laid. Unfortunately, the test wasn’t in applied biology. After he finished the call and told Becky, she got really excited and hopped up into Josh’s arms. As she was holding on, she noticed that his dick was hard again so she moved to where she could put his truck in her garage. This time they went slow for neither of them were in a hurry but Josh was thirsty so he carried Becky right out into the kitchen. Becky actually tried to get off of Josh’s cock but he grabbed her ass and held her in place and as he walked, Becky was bounced up and down on his cock. Walking into the kitchen, they saw that Gretchen was sitting at the table drinking some coffee. Seeing Gretchen, Becky instantly turned beet red while Josh just said: “Hey Gretchen”. Gretchen just shook her head at Josh and Becky while Josh got a glass out and filled it up with apple cider for him and Becky to share. He held her still long enough for her to enjoy her first fresh apple cider ever and she absolutely loved it. Josh also gave her some frozen blueberries that he and Gretchen had picked and froze during the summer. Before long however, Becky’s pussy was demanding attention again and she started moving up and down on Josh’s cock. Gretchen now had to watch as Becky rode her brother’s cock and the act of showing off her cock riding skills caused Becky to get must hotter much faster. Within minutes, she was moaning and once Josh finished eating, he joined her by pushing her against the fridge while he locked his lips to hers. Gretchen couldn’t believe the amount of energy that her brother had after their performance last night and earlier that morning. For Becky and Josh, Gretchen had disappeared and the only person in the world was the one that they were attached to. As Becky rode Josh, her clit was rubbing across the top of his cock and his pubic hair was tickling her causing her to go higher and higher. As she was going higher, she was using her Kegel muscles to massage Josh’s cock and when they weren’t kissing, she was nibbling on his ear. Together they went higher and higher with neither of them wanting to cum first. After pounding at each other for about five minutes, Becky’s back suddenly arched and the scream that she released caused Josh and Gretchen’s ears to ring. The sudden tightening of her pussy caused Josh to explode as well. He drove up into her with more force the he had ever done before bruising her vagina and throwing her up into the air a bit as he growled with his orgasm. He barely managed to hold on to her as he found a seat and sat down. Becky had her face buried in the base of his neck as she struggled to recover. She just couldn’t believe the amount of energy that Josh had.

As she sat there, she felt something else; she felt slimmer, smoother fingers traveling down her ass crack. She looked back to find Gretchen with a wicked smile on her face as her fingers explored Becky. Becky was now torn; she had been a lesbian for years but now she had fallen head over heels for a man and that man’s super-hot sister was now running her fingers down to where Becky still had a cock buried inside her. She then caught sight of Josh giving Gretchen a very angry look.

“Did Becky give you permission for you to touch her like that?” he growled sounding more like a wild animal and Becky could even felt Josh’s muscles tightening up. Looking back, Becky was struck by the terror in Gretchen’s eyes.

“N… N…No. I just thought that since we shared a moment the other day that she wouldn’t mind.”

Becky could feel Josh continuing to tense up and she could feel the heat from his body increasing. Now she had to act fast to save the siblings from coming to blows.

“Gretchen please not right now. I don’t think I could survive another orgasm but maybe later if it’s ok with Josh, maybe we can play some.” Turning her attention back to Josh “would it be ok with you if your sister and I played with each other later?”

“It’s your body Becky and you can share it how you see fit.”

Both Becky and Gretchen could tell by the tone of Josh’s answer that he didn’t approve. He then suddenly gently sat Becky down on a chair and he got up and went to his bedroom. The girls looked at each other and swallowed hard. Gretchen had never seen Josh so pissed off before and Becky had never seen anyone so pissed off. Neither said a word while Josh walked by in jeans and a sweatshirt:

“I’m going to butcher those deer” and he was out the door slamming it shut behind him. After he was out the door, Becky turned to Gretchen:

“What happened and what do I do now?” Gretchen held her eyes shut for she now knew what happened and it was all her fault.

“What happened was I fucked up badly. I knew that you probably wouldn’t resist me playing with you but I forgot how loyal Josh is but the price of that loyalty is that he expects loyalty in return.” Now Becky was confused. Seeing her confusion, Gretchen continued: “When Josh accepted you as his girlfriend, he gave himself to you completely. He will never cheat on you and he will always back you. Now as far as he is concerned, I stabbed him when I started playing with you and you pushed the knife in deeper by not rejecting me outright. I am so sorry that I have put you in this spot Becky for I failed to realize just what you meant to Josh. That man loves you with every fiber of his being and he feels that we betrayed him.”

“But he said that my body was mine to share.”

“That was him being as nice as he could be. What he was really saying was get the fuck away from me and stay away.” Now Becky started to cry:

“What do I do Gretchen? I can’t lose him! I LOVE HIM!”

“Right now, I don’t know for I have never seen Josh so pissed before but we should probably give him some space for a little while before we try anything.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

Josh was furious for Becky had turned out to be like those dumb ass high school girls in that she always seemed to be looking for the next hook-up. He had given her his heart the night before and she had stomped on it. To make things even better, his ever-loving sister had started it. He was cursing himself for being such a fucking dumbass for bringing a girl home with him. At least he had found out now before he got any deeper with Becky and he had something to take his mind off of things for a while for he had deer to finish. He pulled the deer out and got his stuff out. He was so furious that he made short work of the deer, having both cleaned within an hour and a half. The hides, he took and put them on the stretcher so that he could salt it to preserve them. All the meat was wrapped, labeled and put in the freezer, and the skull with the antlers was put where nature could clean it for Josh so he could do a European mount. As he was cleaning up, the door opened and he saw Becky step in, dressed as a farm girl. He looked at her and snorted as he went back to cleaning.

Gretchen and Becky just sat at the kitchen table trying to think of a way to fix things. At first nothing sounded right to them and after almost an hour they still had no plan. As a last disparate act, Becky put on the cloths that Josh had bought for her and borrowed a pair of Gretchen’s cowgirl boots. Gretchen quickly got Becky’s hair into a loose braid for she knew what Josh liked. Finally, it was time to roll the dice and it was completely in Becky’s hands for Gretchen was just as lost as she was. Becky stood by the door to where Josh was working and she could faintly hear him working. Gathering up the last of any courage that she still possessed, she opened the door and stepped in. She looked at Josh as he looked at her and went back to cleaning.

To Becky, it felt like her heart had been ripped right out of her chest for she had just been rejected by the man that she loved and she started to cry some. Josh didn’t even pay her any attention as he finished cleaning up while Becky just stood there and cried. After he finished cleaning, he came up to her:

“You know for a little bit there I thought that you might be different, that you actually might be mature enough to be able to form a relationship but I see now that I was only fooling myself and you’re no better than all those high school bitches that threw themselves at me. Now if you will excuse me, I have a shit load of stuff that I need to get done.”

“Josh please, please just give us another chance, please?” Becky managed to squeak out.

Josh just looked at her, shook his head, and stepped around her to head to a different barn. Becky meanwhile just collapsed on the floor and sobbed for she had just blown it with the best person that she had ever met. She didn’t know how long she was crying before she felt a strong hand rubbing her back. Looking up, she could just make out Gretchen and the worry in her eyes.

“I’ve lost him Gretchen. Can you take me back to my dorm please?” Suddenly it was Gretchen who was pissed.

“Where did he go Becky? I’m not going to be playing this game with him.”

“I…I don’t know. He just said that he had a shitload of stuff to get done.”

“Come on Becky” Gretchen commanded as she yanked Becky up off the floor “It’s time to fix this once and for all and it this doesn’t work then I’ll call in reinforcements”

Stepping out neither of them could hear where Josh was at but Gretchen knew where he wasn’t. He wasn’t in the house and he wasn’t in the barn that they were just in. That only left a few barns to check. Coming up to the last possible barn, they could hear a machine cutting and Gretchen knew what Josh was working on. He was starting the work on the new tractor’s engine block. Gretchen stepped in and signaled for Becky to follow her but stay at the door. Becky by this time was more of a zombie then a woman. Gretchen walked right over and hit the E-stop on the machine, shutting it down.

“WHAT THE FUCK GRETCHEN!!”

“We need to talk NOW!”

“No, we don’t and I’m not going to talk so get the fuck out of my way.”

“Josh we are going to talk whether you like it or not.”

“Fine you want to talk then talk, just stay the fuck out of my way.”

“Josh quit being so fucking stubborn and listen. For some reason that woman loves you and you’ve turned your back on her. Now if you don’t pull your fucking head out of your ass then you will lose the best thing that’s ever happened to you!” Josh just snorted at her.

“It’s hard to lose something that you never had in the first place. NOW MOVE!”

“Josh, you fucking dumbass! Look at her! Just look at her! She loves you more than anything or anyone else.”

“And just how the fuck you know? You go through lovers like you’re a revolving door. What the fuck would you know about love.”

“I know love when I see it and what you two have is love.”

“Well, I thought so but it turned out that I was just fooling myself.”

Now Becky stepped in despite being warned by Gretchen to stay out for the time being.

“I do love you Josh. I love you with all my heart and I don’t want to think of what my life would be like if you’re not in it. As far as that bit with Gretchen and I, I can only beg for your forgiveness for I wasn’t thinking and I hadn’t realized just how much I have fallen for you. Please Josh, can you please just give “US” one more chance? Please?”

Josh was going to tell her to fuck off but his throat closed up when he saw the look in Becky’s eyes. He realized that she was telling the complete truth and for the first time he realized that he didn’t want to lose her either. Gretchen saw the change in Josh’s face and she knew what was going on. Carefully she backed up and got out of the way. She stopped once she was out of the way but stayed where she could still see and hear.

Josh’s eyes locked onto Becky’s and Gretchen held her breath. Suddenly Josh rushed Becky and wrapped her in his arms as he started sobbing. As she listened, Gretchen could just barely hear Josh tell Becky that he was so sorry for everything. Gretchen then cleared the tears from her own eyes and started to move toward the door to give the two lovers some privacy. As she touched the door handle, Josh’s voice boomed out:

“GRETCHEN!!”

She froze, she hadn’t moved fast enough or quiet enough and now she was going to have to face her brother. Slowly she turned around to face him and the look that he was giving her almost made her pee her pants in fear for the look wasn’t human.

“COME HERE” he commanded. Gretchen’s feet moved like they belonged to someone else as she carefully walked over to Josh and Becky. Suddenly she knew what the condemned felt like as they walked to their executions and she just hoped that Josh would be quick with hers. When she was about three feet away, she stopped and Josh’s gaze held her captive. She stared into his hardened eyes, petrified with fear. Suddenly his expression changed to the same one that always made Gretchen’s heart flutter. That soft, warm, loving smile that could melt the coldest of hearts and always melted hers. This time her heart didn’t melt, it almost exploded with joy. This joy continued when Josh held out his arm to welcome Gretchen into the embrace that he and Becky were sharing. At first Gretchen wasn’t sure but when Becky did the same thing, Gretchen quickly covered the rest of the distance and was embraced by Josh and Becky. In the embrace, Gretchen got kisses from Becky and to her complete surprise Josh. These weren’t brotherly kisses either, these were lover’s kisses and they took Gretchen’s breath away. She looked at Josh with glazed eyes and wondered why. Why had he kissed her like that? Was it just a sincere apology or was there something more to it? She didn’t know and she lacked the courage to ask right now. The three of them held the embrace for a couple of minutes before as if by mutual agreement they broke the group hug.

Unfortunately, they didn’t have enough time to do much together for Josh and Becky had to get going so he could get her back to her dorm and he could get back home for they both had early Monday morning classes that neither could miss. So, the three of them returned to the house so Josh and Becky could pack. As they packed, Gretchen got to work on a lunch so that Josh and Becky wouldn’t have to stop on the way. After all this was the least, she could do, considering the problems that she had caused. Lunch was homemade sub sandwiches which turned out really good as usual. Things always taste better when fresh stuff is used to make it and Gretchen used all fresh veggies. She even went as far to bake fresh homemade bread.

It took about an hour for Josh and Becky to pack and eat. By the time they were ready to leave it was almost one in the afternoon. They said their goodbyes and climbed into Josh’s truck. The trip back was much warmer than the trip up for both Josh and Becky were chatting up a storm. Nothing was off limits and Becky learned more about Josh’s business and his lifelong love of robotics. Josh learned about Becky’s past political activities and he made it clear that while he respected her views, he didn’t agree with many of them. At first, Becky was pissed with Josh for hiding his political views from her but Josh pointed that she never asked. She tried to call him everything in the book but Josh wouldn’t bite. He did point out that his business partner and roommate was a black man. His ex-girlfriend was black and their separation was due to racism on her parents’ part. Gretchen was bi-sexual but Josh loved her completely and ran a farm with her. He didn’t go to church ever; while his parents always did and Ben went when he wasn’t busy. After almost an hour Becky realized something, Josh wasn’t going after any of her views so why was she bashing his. Josh was waiting for her to realize this and he let her sit in peace while she worked her way through it. It didn’t take her long to realize what an idiot she had sounded like.

“Josh, I’m so sorry but I wasn’t thinking and I hope that you are willing to accept my apology but I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t.”

When he turned to look at her, her heart melted for the look on his face showed nothing but love.

“It’s not your fault sweetheart for yelling down anyone who doesn’t agree with your views was how you were raised. I just hope that you learned something from your rant.”

“Yes, I did.” Josh looked at her encouraging her to continue “I learned that yelling someone down doesn’t do anyone any good and as I think about it, many of my views were nothing but unthinking bias on my part. Also, the more you yell the less people listen to you. You would think that from my experiences over that last couple of days would have taught me something. After all this was something that Gretchen warned about.”

“She’s a very wise woman who is rarely wrong.”

Josh put up the center council and Becky scooted over next to him. When they reached a long straight stretch of road with little traffic on it, Josh leaned over and gave Becky one hell of a kiss. If Becky had any doubt as to how Josh felt about her, they were quickly cleared up:

“I love you, Becky. I love you with every fiber of my being and I truly hate that I won’t be able to have any physical contact with you for at least the next week.”

Becky started to quietly cry”

“I love you too, Josh” She then laid her head on Josh’s shoulder and closed her eyes. She felt so loved and secure that she fell asleep. She didn’t wake up until Josh was parked at the main entrance to IU.

“Becky, where is your dorm at?” It took her a minute or so to wake up and clean the sleep out of her eyes. She then gave him directions and Josh took her right to her dorm. Sitting there in front of her dorm, Becky turned and sat in Josh’s lap, wrapped her arms around him, and started making out some. It seemed to her that every time they kissed, every kiss got better. After fifteen minutes of them making out, someone knocked on Josh’s window. Both of them looked up to see Cynthia and Becky’s roommate standing there. Becky of course turned six shades of red while Josh was cool as a cucumber. Josh rolled down his window to see what the ladies wanted for neither Becky or Josh were quite ready to end their make-out session yet. Becky’s roommate was the first to speak:

“Come on lover girl, you need to study for that big test tomorrow.” Cynthia of course took a different approach:

“Well Josh, you and Becky have a good weekend?”

“Yep”

“You going to share how you got this lesbian to go straight?”

“Nope. A gentleman doesn’t speak about such things.”

Cynthia smiled for she was expecting that response from Josh. Incidentally that was why she was dating Ben for he held the same views and Cynthia loved that she didn’t have to worry about any of her kinks being made public. Josh opened the door and gently picked Becky up and lifted her out of the truck. Becky’s roommate was amazed at how strong Josh was while Cynthia knew better. Josh then got Becky’s bags and carried her to her room. Cynthia had excused herself for she had to get ready to go to her part time job. Becky’s roommate was all questions but Josh wouldn’t budge on anything that he and Becky did sexually. After dropping Becky’s bags off, Josh gave her the most passionate kiss that he could deliver and he then headed out for it was getting dark and he still had to drive about an hour to get back to his rented house.

Becky would spend the next hour answering her roommates many questions and showing off all the pictures from the weekend. Her roommate was simply amazed at all the things that Becky had done especially considering that Becky was a through and through city girl whose idea of going to a farm was going to an organic market and was a solid vegan before going home with Josh. Now she liked meat and was willing to try almost any type of meat. After a while, Becky had to chase her roommate off so she could do some studying. When Josh got home, him and Ben started working on a new type of robot and nothing was even said about the weekend’s activities.

---

Brother fucks sister again and 2 of her cheerleader friends.

BEST PRESENT EVER: Cheerleader Orgy

Note: Although not necessary, reading part one (Best Present Ever: Bitch Sister) will explain how Mathew goes from being a nerdy virgin to a dominant Master over his gorgeous, stuck-up cheerleading sister.

Note 2: A special thanks goes to Estragon for his dedication to copy editing my work and making me a better writer.

BEST PRESENT EVER: Cheerleader Orgy

Christmas was pretty anti-climactic after the gift I gave myself…my bitch sister.

With so much of the family arriving and staying with us for Christmas it was impossible to get any alone time to continue my training of my slave sister. I did make it clear that she was suppose to find a way for us to be together on Boxing Day, preferably with her friends.

While we were unwrapping presents with the whole nuclear family in the evening, a family tradition that goes back over 100 years, Sandra whispered in my ear, “I got us a rendezvous for tomorrow afternoon, Master.”

Calling me Master, even quietly, in a room full of family was fucking hot and had my cock revved up and ready to go. I gave her a nod that showed my approval and continued my Christmas unwrapping, my mind already looking ahead to tomorrow’s presents. I wondered if she got any of her subs to agree; if so, who? I also wondered if Beth would be there as she was the one I really wanted to fuck.

The next couple of hours were chaos, and it was past ten before I got to ask my sister any questions. “So slut, what is tomorrow’s plan?”

She smiled, being coy, “Boxing Day shopping, of course.”

I warned, “Don’t make me punish you.”

Her smile stayed. “Maybe I want to be punished.”

“I’ll remember that,” I responded, a devious plan of role-reversal already in my head.

“Anyway, Allison is out of town, and so is her family, but I have keys to her house,” my naughty sister revealed.

“She is your lab partner, right?”

“Yes, you and she might really hit it off. She is applying to Harvard as well,” my sister answered, thoughtfully.

“Interesting,” I replied, acting uninterested, even though I was very curious. This bio partner was obviously smart, which was a turn-on in its own way. I was instantly curious what she looked like and how someone so supposedly intelligent could succumb to my sister. The only logical explanation was insecurity. Pushing the curiosity to the back of my mind, I asked, “And Beth?”

“I told Beth everything and she is quite eager to watch you and me go at it.”

“She does realize I plan to fuck her, right?”

“I imagine she knows it is a possibility,” my sister responded, giving my cock a squeeze, before adding with a pouty face, “You are not hard.”

I shrugged, “And Della?”

“She will be there too,” my sister revealed.

“Excellent!” I exclaimed, a naughty, naughty plan unfolding in my head. “And what time is this gathering taking place?”

“I suggested two. Della has a family supper at her grandmother’s, Beth has shopping plans with her Mother in the morning and I, of course, would like to do a little Boxing Day shopping myself,” she explained rather thoroughly, which I liked. She clearly didn’t want to upset me.

I suggested, “And I expect you to buy something special for tomorrow.”

She blushed, “You are so naughty, Mathew.”

I winked, gave her voluptuous breasts one quick squeeze and went to the kitchen.

BOXING DAY

I too went shopping in the morning, buying a new digital camera in HD, the Lord of the Rings extended version box set on Blu-Ray and a choker for my sister, which I planned for her to always wear as a constant reminder of who owns her.

Sandra texted me the address where we were to meet and I arrived, on purpose, a few minutes late. I knocked on the front door of the stranger’s house and was greeted by chubby Della in her cheerleader’s outfit and beige thigh highs completely in view with her short cheerleading skirt not able to cover any part of them. Her pink painted toenails, so clearly visible in her sandal-foot stockings, had my cock instantly interested. She greeted me, “Come on in, Master.”

Clearly she had been given instructions from Sandra. I followed her into the living-room where Beth and Sandra were already sitting down. Della immediately went to my sister’s feet and between her stockinged legs. All three sexy girls had on the exact same stockings and cheerleading outfits. I watched quietly as Della licked my sister’s pussy, my sister still trying to keep the image of power she had in her clique. But that was about to change.

I ordered, “Slut, get over here.”

Both Della and my sister turned towards me. I said to Della, “Not you Della. I am talking to the biggest slut here…my slave sister.”

“Mathew,” she whispered, suddenly ashamed by the treatment she was being given; ironic considering it is how she treated Della, and I assume her other pets.

“What, slut?” I asked, my tone implying I wasn’t in the mood for disobedience.

“Nothing,” she retracted, walking over to me.

“On your knees,” I ordered.

She obeyed, looking back at Beth nervously.

I smiled, “I bet Beth loves watching you being put in your place.”

Beth’s slight smile gave me the affirmative answer I was expecting.

I bent down and put the black choker around my sister’s neck. “This is to always be worn. It is a constant reminder of your place…as your brother’s personal fuck-toy slut. Is that understood?”

Her teary eyes showed hints of crying, but no tears flowed as she answered, “Yes, Master.”

“Now Della, let’s see those big tits,” I requested politely.

Showing no signs of nervousness, she quickly pulled her cheerleading uniform over her head, revealing a white bra and panties set. Her huge breasts were barely able to be held in check by the lace bra. I asked, “What size are your breasts, Della?”

“40DD,” she answered, just as she released them from captivity. Her breasts were completely captivating and mouth watering.

I walked over to her, leaving my sister on the floor, and said, “Do you like being a submissive to my sister?”

She broke eye contact with me and said, rather unconvincingly, “Yes.”

“Why do you obey her?” I asked.

Still refusing to make eye contact with me, she replied, “I don’t know.”

I chuckled, “You must know, Della. No one becomes a dyke slut without knowing why. So why?”

She whispered, “To be popular.”

“Ahhhhhh, the truth,” I proclaimed, pausing, “will set you free.”

I took one of her breasts in my hand and I felt her shiver, clearly uncomfortable with my touch. “Why are you letting me touch your breasts?”

“Because your sister told me to do whatever you asked,” the submissive girl admitted.

“So if asked you to bend over and take my cock in your ass, you would?”

“Yes,” she whispered, so quietly no one other than me could here.

“Would you enjoy it?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

“Have you been fucked in the ass before, Della?”

“No.”

“But you would allow me to take your anal virginity, right here, right now?” I asked, attempting to make the submission as absurd as possible.

Della still had not made eye contact with me as she again confirmed her obedience with a slight nod.

I asked for confirmation, “And all this submission to my sister and Beth is simply to be popular?”

She shook her head yes and surprised me by looking up and defended herself. “You don’t understand. I have been treated badly based strictly on my weight.”

I interjected, “You are not fat, Della. You are chubby, or as Marilyn Monroe was described, voluptuous.”

She blushed, obviously flattered by a rare comment. “I used to be a lot larger,” she admitted.

I let go of her large breast and explained, “Della, I know exactly what it feels like to feel out of place. To be judged based on appearances. Actually, I assume you have judged me too. But I finally had enough of the judging and being treated like a doormat. Didn’t I, baby sister?”

My sister still on the floor answered, rather seductively, “Yeah, the mouse finally roared like a lion.”

I returned my gaze to Della and said, “Look at me, Della.”

She looked up into my eyes. Her blue-green misty eyes were beautiful. I attempted to build this insecure girl’s confidence, “Della, you are a beautiful woman with lots going for you, your eyes are enchanting, your smile is seductive and, of course, your breasts defy gravity.”

Clearly not used to flattery, she stammered, “T-t-thanks.”

“And I have a gift for you,” I said. I paused for dramatic effect before ordering, “Sandra, go take off your new Mistress’s panties.”

“What?” Sandra asked stunned by my order.

“I think my order was pretty clear. Get your whore ass over to Della,” I ordered. When she didn’t immediately obey I roared, “Now, slut!”

My sister gave the deadly glare that had crushed me so many times before. But I was no longer intimidated by her facade of power and I returned a glare just as menacing. A brief power struggle followed, but it was short lived as my sister began to stand up.

Making it clear that I was Master and she was the slave, I added to the humiliation, “Crawl.”

She fell back to her knees and crawled slowly. Her head down, avoiding eye contact, she obeyed my order, and eventually reached Della, who was unable to control her smile. Once my sister reached her chubby friend, I repeated my earlier command, “Baby sis, take off your new Mistress’s panties.”

My sister looked back at me her eyes pleading for a reprieve, one I refused to give. Sandra then slowly reached up and tentatively removed Della’s panties.

Once they were off, I spoke to Della, “Today, Sandra is your sub. Sandra beg Della for the privilege of being her dyke slut.”

Sandra was mortified by the turn of events, but looked up from her subservient position and asked, “Della, may I please be your sub?”

I scoffed, “That wasn’t believable, you can do much better than that.”

She sighed too, but upped the ante when she got nasty, “Della, may I please lick your pussy and pleasure you like you have me so many times?”

Della looked to me and then, her confidence building, just as mine had, she ordered, “Get licking, slave.”

Sandra had to reach up to reach Della’s pussy. The scene was oddly perverse and arousing. I glanced over to Beth, who was watching her best friend submit sexually to their joint sub.

The scene lasted a couple of minutes before Della, clearly uncomfortable standing, ordered, “Sandra, crawl to the couch.”

Sandra obeyed, her face slightly shiny from Della’s juice.

Della, beginning to get more comfortable with her new position of power, ordered, “Clean my soles with your tongue.”

Sandra’s look showed her unhappiness with the order and her new position, but she obeyed lifting Della’s right foot up to her face.

I looked at Beth, who was avidly watching the power shift, and walked over to her and said, “Are you enjoying the show, my sweetness?”

She looked up at me and asked demurely, “And why do you want to know?”

I was suddenly nervous. I know I could fuck Sandra or Della now, but it was Beth I craved. I attempted to be suave. “Because someone looks like she needs a late Christmas present.”

“I do, do I?” she answered, with a coy smile, her British accent adding to the playful seduction. Her hand went to my stiff cock, “Is this my gift here?”

“Yes,” I answered, “and it is a present that keeps on giving.”

“Really?” she teased, rubbing my cock. “Can I unwrap it?”

I nodded, a mixture of excitement and nervousness overwhelming me.”

She smiled and unzipped my pants and allowed them to drop to my knees. Grabbing my cock in her small hand, she teased, “What a big present! I’d better wrap it back up.”

She leaned forward and took my cock in her pretty little mouth, wrapping it back up. Watching my biggest stroke fantasy with her mouth full of my cock was amazing. Having not come yet today, I knew my first load would come quick. Her sweet mouth and the way she slobbered up my cock, creating a whirlwind of sensations also accelerated my quick release. Within less than two minutes, I shot my load down Beth’s throat. The great cocksucker that she was, she swallowed every drop and kept bobbing up and down.

Nearby, Della, getting into her new role of power, demanded, “Eat my pussy, captain,” her tone bitter and sarcastic. I glanced over in time to see my sister’s head disappear between Della’s slightly chubby legs.

Once my orgasm was completely done, I pushed her onto the couch and spread her legs. She was wearing pantyhose with a hole where her pussy was and no panties. I didn’t even know such things existed. I kissed her pantyhose clad thighs as she moaned softly. Nearby, I could hear Della’s increased breathing. I was tempted to bury my face between the British goddess’ legs but wanted to saviour this dream come true. I also wanted to get her excited enough to beg me to fuck her. I moved across her uncovered and slightly glistening pussy, my hot breath deliberately making my presence felt, but kept moving until I reached her other thigh. I kissed, nibbled and licked all over her leg, teasing her relentlessly. Her moans became a constant rhythm and increased the second shy sweet Della screamed, “I’m coming slut, keep licking me!”

Seconds later, Della’s undeniable orgasmic scream filled the room and spurred Beth on. “Enough of the fucking foreplay stud. I want that big cock of yours in me.” Having any girl say that to me was hot, but in Beth’s British accent it was even hotter.

I looked up and smiled, teasing her the way she used to tease me when I was just Sandra’s nerdy older brother, “All in good time, my girl.”

Instead I moved to her glistening wet pussy and began licking. Slow at first, just barely making contact with her swollen pussy lips. She lifted her ass, up attempting to make contact, but I backed away. I wanted it clear I was in control here.

She whimpered, “Please, just shove that big cock of yours in me.”

Instead, I sucked her clit into my mouth in one sudden movement.

She screamed, “Oh God, yes!”

Just as sudden, I let it go and returned to a slow tease.

Della, nearby, ordered, “Go get your brother ready to fuck Beth.”

I continued my teasing pussy-pleasing without looking up.

My sister asked, her tone humble and obedient, “Master can you open your legs so I can crawl between?”

Without moving my head, I opened my legs and felt my sister crawl between them. It must have been an absurd scene. A broad smile crossed my face as I reflected how quickly things had changed between her and me. As I began to put more pressure on Beth’s delicious pussy lips, Della joined making my original twosome a foursome. Della concentrated her attention on Beth’s perky breasts while I teased and pleased her down below.

Her moaning increased to heavy panting and she begged desperately this time, “Please, Mathew, I need your cock in my cunt so fucking bad.”

Smiling at her desperation, I tested her resolve, “All you have to do to feel my big hard cock in you is beg Della to straddle your pretty face so I can watch you eat pussy.”

Beth, who I knew from conversations with Sandra, had allowed Della and a couple of others to please her, had never returned the favour, although Beth and my sister had made out at a party for their boyfriends once.

Beth looked at me with a look of frustrated desperation before giving in completely, “Della, can I please lick your pussy?”

Della glanced over at me with a smile, before straddling Beth’s pretty face.

I watched as Beth extended her tongue and tasted her first pussy. Keeping my word, I took my cock out of my sister’s sweet mouth and repositioned myself so I was ready to fuck my British dream girl. I tapped my cock on her clit, which triggered uncontrollable moans and twitches.

She whimpered between licks of Della’s pussy, “Please, Mathew, I need your cock in me so fucking bad.”

I finally obliged her wanton lust and made her begging and my fantasy come true at the same time. I pulled my cock out of my sister’s sweet lips and slid it between Beth’s pussy lips. The second I slipped between her glistening pussy lips I was in heaven. Her warmth numbed me as I slowly filled her pussy with my cock. Once all in, I began to slowly fuck her, taking my time as I wanted to savour every second inside her oasis of juice.

Her moans only enhanced the sensations I was feeling, knowing I was responsible for those moans of sexual pleasure. After a couple of minutes of slow and steady fucking, I ordered my sister, who was watching this perverted threesome, “Come suck on Beth’s clit while I fuck her, baby sis.”

Without hesitation, my sexy sister moved bedside her best friend and took Beth’s swollen clit in her mouth.

The double sensation had Beth writhing in pleasure as I shifted from slow steady thrusts to deep fast thrusts. The scene was porno movie hot and within a couple of minutes of the double pleasure Beth screamed bloody murder as an orgasm tore through her body. Both Sandra and I continued our focused pleasing all throughout Beth’s orgasm.

Once I thought she was done, I demanded, my confidence brimming, “Let’s reposition ourselves. On your knees on the floor, Beth. Della sit on the couch and offer our British slut your sweet cunt. Sandra crawl underneath Beth and suck on her sweet cunt.”

Very quickly, I watched as my directions were followed faithfully. Once the three were in position, I watched the lesbian threesome with manly satisfaction. A few minutes later, with both Beth and Della moaning louder, I moved behind Beth and slid my cock back into her pussy. Unlike my slow thrusts the first time, this time it was about getting me off. Each hard thrust forward had Beth’s face slammed into Della’s cunt.

I was just beginning to get in a proper rhythm when Beth begged, “My arse, fuck my arse, baby.”

It took a moment to figure out what she was begging for, for me to fuck her sweet ass. My dream come true just kept getting better and better. I slid my cock out and rubbed it between her ass cheeks. She begged again, “Don’t tease me baby, just fill my arse with your cock.”

Now desperate to do just that, I spread her ass cheeks apart, found her tiny rosebud and wondered how the hell my cock would fit inside such a small hole.

I placed it at her anal entrance and slowly pushed forward. It was so tight and that penetration seemed impossible. I paused with just the very tip of my cock inside her. Suddenly she pushed back and my cock slowly disappeared inside her ass. It was so tight I wasn’t convinced I would be able to fuck her. The decision was made for me when pretty British Beth began to fuck herself on my cock. She started slow as her tight ass got comfortable with my big cock. The tightness was the most incredible feeling ever and because she fucked me slowly it kept me revved up but not close to climax.

Beth’s moans increased again as she got accustomed to the cock in her ass and the pressure on her clit from her best friend. Time seemed to stand still as I experienced my first foursome. Once in a comfortable rhythm, Della pulled Beth back to her pussy. The naughty foursome continued for a long time before Della reached her second orgasm, soon followed by Beth having her second orgasm from me as she screamed, “Oh god yes, your cock feels so fucking good in my arse, baby. Yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh-oh-oh-oh fuuuuuuuck, I’m coming from your arse-fuuuuucking!”

Her body quaked around my cock and enhanced the sensation and I knew I would soon follow. I grabbed her ass and began to pound her hard even as her orgasm continued to thunder through her. Finally close, I pulled out of Beth’s ass and shoved my cock into my sister’s mouth. I fucked her face like it was a pussy and unloaded a full stream of cum in her mouth. Once spent, I fell back onto the couch to catch my breath. I snapped my fingers and my sister obediently crawled between my legs and cleaned my cock.

Beth beside me said, “That was fucking amazing.”

I smiled, “You were not bad yourself.”

She slapped me teasingly.

Della, surprising all three of us, said, “I hope you have enough left for me.”

I smiled, “Of course, Della, I definitely would love to titty-fuck you.”

Della smiling, moved between my legs and replaced my sister, taking my still hard cock in her mouth.

Beth, surprising me as well, demanded, “Sandra, get over here and lick my pussy like a good slut.”

Sandra looked surprised by Beth’s dominant attitude, but obeyed, crawling between Beth’s legs.

Beth and I looked at each other and smiled, secretly sharing a moment. We both allowed ourselves to be slowly teased and primed for more over the next fifteen minutes.

Della finally took my cock out of her mouth and straddled me on the couch. She easily swallowed my cock with her wet cunt and began to slowly ride me, her massive breasts directly in my face. My mouth watered and I took her right nipple in my mouth and sucked on it eagerly.

Beside me, Beth attempted to prove her newfound power over her best friend by demanding, “Lick my arsehole, Sandra.”

I glanced over and saw Sandra’s disgusted face, but as Beth assumed, Sandra did as she was told. I smiled at my sister’s utter collapse in her social hierarchy, before returning my focus to Della’s voluptuous tits.

Time seemed to stand still yet again, as Della slowly milked my cock and I milked her tits.

Beth moans increased, and I saw she was fingering herself while my sister rimmed her arse.

Della’s moans increased simultaneously as Beth’s did and she began riding me faster.

Both girls started moaning louder in unison and came together a minute later. Della was clearer a squirter. I felt her juice leak onto me as she continued riding my cock through her orgasm. Once her orgasm had subsided, I flipped her onto her back and slid my cock, wet from her juices, between her luscious breasts. She squeezed her tits together and I fucked her melons. It wasn’t as amazing as a pussy or an ass, but the obscene act was enough to get my balls boiling. Della, who had said very little to me all day, suddenly talked dirty. “Shoot your cum on my tits, Mathew. I want to feel your hot cum between my tits.”

I granted her request a few seconds later as my third orgasm shot out of me. My cum covered her tits as I finished pumping all over her voluptuous breasts. Once done, I watched as Della scooped up my cum and bathed her breasts with my cum. It was fucking hot.

The four of us exhausted, having all had multiple orgasms, except for my sister who had yet to reach orgasmic bliss, sat on the couch speechless.

Sandra broke the silence begging, “Master I need to cum.”

I got up, went to the kitchen and returned with a long, thick cucumber. I handed it to her, “Have at it, slut.”

Realizing that was her only option to having her long withheld orgasm, she opened her legs and began fucking herself with the cucumber. She closed her eyes and pumped her cunt furiously. Suddenly Della leaned forward and sucked on Sandra’s left breast. Beth too joined in, leaning down and licking my sister’s swollen clit. The triple sensation was the final push that broke her dam and she reached orgasm with a tidal wave of juice. Her scream echoed through the room, as she frantically fucked herself through a much-needed orgasm.

I watched the act in voyeuristic glee as I started to get dressed.

All three girls collapsed again on the couch and all three looked up at me as if awaiting their next orders.

I looked away to the pictures on the wall. An eight-by-ten on the wall, of a cute, nerdy, brunette stared at me hypnotically. She was so cute. I asked Sandra, “Is that your science partner?”

Sandra nodded, “Yes, that is Allison. She is a female you.”

“How so?” I asked, curiously.

“Well, until this week anyways when you changed. She is a genius, incredibly timid, easy to manipulate and a very quick learner,” Sandra explained. “I even offered her a tour of your college that you would give her sometime…she wants to major in psychology too.”

“I see,” I replied distantly, my mind already pondering my next move. “And she is your sub too?”

“Yes,” Sandra asked, adding, “but not in the same way as Della or Mrs. Raske. She was just looking for somebody to show interest in her and to treat her like a sexual being and not just a brain. She was easy to seduce, but both times we’ve been together she has eagerly obeyed my orders.”

“Hmmmm,” I mindlessly responded, pondering how Allison and I could work. I asked, “When does she return?”

“On the 30th, I believe,” my sister informed me.

“I want to meet her,” I announced.

“That could be arranged,” my sister smiled, but added, “she is not a slut like Beth, Della and me though. Plus, she is a virgin.”

“I don’t want her to know about your submission to me, is that understood?”

“Of course,” Sandra replied.

“Good,” I finished, “I am out of here. You three feel free to play as you wish.”

I was just leaving when my sister informed me, “There is a New Year’s Party next door on the 31st and I definitely think you should come with us.”

“Who is hosting it?” I asked.

“Tyson,” my sister answered, but added, “Mrs. Raske will be chaperoning.”

I smiled. “Excellent.” I winked to all three and left them alone hearing Della demand, “You two, massage my feet.” I turned back to see both popular perfect bodied cheerleaders fall on the floor and to the feet of their former sub.

I closed the door smiling…many more devious ideas spinning in my head.

The End…for now….

---

This story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

It was just after 8.00 a.m. on a sunny Thursday in early June, with the promise of a warm day ahead, when Ashley left her small apartment in the outer suburbs of the city. She was twenty-six years old, and worked in the central business district at the offices of a shipping and storage company. In the summer months, when the city often got stuffy and humid, she liked to dispense with wearing panties – she loved to feel the relative coolness of the circulating air on her pussy, and it made her feel more alive, more sensual and sexual. This could also lead to some interesting opportunities, if she was careful – she did not want to encourage any men, as since the age of sixteen she had been strictly a girl-lover only.

Ashley was a very attractive young woman, with an eye-catching figure. Her breasts were round and thrusting, their prominence helped by the support of her 30D underwired bra, and below a trim waist her hips flared to two jutting well-separated buttocks. She had clear grey eyes and almost jet black hair, thickly layered in a cut which tapered down to the nape of her neck. Ashley was wearing a smart combination of Italian-styled clothes. Her light-grey straight skirt came to just below her knees when she was standing up, but that coverage was largely negated by the fact that it had a full-length front opening with six large black buttons; Ashley had calculatedly left the lower three of these undone, so that her every step afforded views of an expanse of thigh, almost to the top band of her sheer black hold-up stockings, and the skirt also fell open quite revealingly when she sat (before going into her work, she would demurely button it up). Above this, a smart thin black belt encircled her waist, and into her skirt was tucked a plain white fly-front shirt, neatly tailored with shaped sides to accentuate her figure; this was artfully unbuttoned almost down to the band of her plunge bra. On top, she wore a short single-breasted jacket which matched her skirt, swinging open with its only button undone. She had on a pair of black strappy shoes with a two-inch heel, and a stylish black leather bag, slung over her right shoulder by its gold chain, completed an ensemble which was a carefully-chosen mixture of professional, fashionable and downright sexy. Every day, Ashley turned heads, and she both knew it and enjoyed the sensation.

She had timed her departure just right, and only had a wait of two or three minutes before catching her usual bus into the city. Most of the seats in the buses faced forward in pairs, but near the front there was a wider open area with a section of bench-seating for three or four people along each side of the vehicle, facing across to a matching seat on the other side. It was one of Ashley’s favourite spots, and as she joined the route not long after the bus began its inwards journey, she usually secured it.

On this morning, she was amusing herself by observing the group of three young schoolgirls who were sitting in the opposite seats, facing her. She had noticed them several times before, as they also regularly travelled this route – their school was located near to it, just over halfway in to the city centre. They could be not be more than sixteen years old, and today they were giggling about something together and sneaking covert glances at Ashley’s shapely legs. Feeling that the world was going her way, Ashley unobtrusively shifted her position a little, so as to slowly and apparently unintentionally let her knees drift apart. The three schoolgirls were thus granted a clear view up between her legs and a glimpse of her bare and pinkly-shaven cunt. Two of the three schoolgirls were shocked and abashed, and they turned away, blushing and pretending to look out of the front window. However, the strikingly pretty brunette who was the most mature-looking of the trio had quite a different response, and no longer even tried to disguise where she was looking.

Emboldened, after checking that the other commuters were unable to see or were engrossed in their books and newspapers, Ashley undid the third button down of her skirt, spread her legs a bit wider still, and slipped her right hand through the front opening until her index finger was caressing up and down her cunt, teasing open the wet pink slit. The schoolgirl was transfixed by this, and, almost without realising it, her own legs spread a bit apart. The young girl slowly lifted her eyes from Ashley’s crotch, to linger for a moment on the extent of bra and cleavage visible under her loose jacket and partly-open shirt, and then to meet Ashley’s direct gaze. Unabashed, the little minx smiled shyly, and in response Ashley silently pursed her lips as if to blow a kiss. To her delight and pleasure, the schoolgirl – after a quick sideways glance to confirm that her friends were now studiously ignoring everything – first returned the silent kiss, and then sneaked a hand under her own short school uniform skirt to touch the front of her panties, on which a dark stain of dampness was rapidly spreading.

Ashley decided to go with this opportunity as far as it might take her – she was on a flexitime basis, and could arrive at her work later and then stay on to make up the hours. So, when the schoolgirls’ stop approached, she was ready for it. As the trio rose almost simultaneously, the responsive girl made sure that she was behind her two companions, and Ashley moved swiftly to stand immediately behind her. In the press of bodies as the commuters waited for the vehicle to stop and the doors to open, Ashley pressed forward and her chest pushed against the young girl’s back. Seizing her opportunity, Ashley deftly slipped a hand underneath the girl’s skirt from behind, and – somehow sensing the intrusion – in response the pretty teenager slightly opened her thighs, allowing Ashley to push her hand through between them, slide her fingers inside the youth’s panties and give her cunt a quick caress. Ashley could feel the wetness, and she also felt the girl’s back arch against her, pressing on her breasts, as she gave a few seconds of swift massage to the teen’s pussy. Then the bus stopped, its doors opened, and they all stepped down together onto the sidewalk.

The girl’s two companions at once set off to walk briskly towards the school entrance, but the pretty brunette lingered, looking coyly at Ashley through half-lowered lashes. Ashley smiled warmly at her, and introduced herself: ‘Hi, I’m Ashley.’

The girl, slightly flushed and clearly excited, replied: ‘Hi, I’m Christina – Tina to my friends’.

It was just the flirtatious opening Ashley needed, and at once she came back with: ‘I hope we will be friends!’

Encouraged, the teenager threw all caution to the winds: ‘Oh, yes!’ she responded breathlessly, and then, without any subtlety but with clear meaning, she added: ‘I’d like us to be very close friends’, giving her hips an enticing wiggle.

The other passengers had all moved away down the street by now, and the girl’s two companions were almost out of sight. With a glance in either direction, Ashley grasped the girl’s hand, and tugged her behind a large nearby tree, out of view from the road. Quickly pushing the pretty teenager back against the tree trunk, she kissed her firmly and deeply, and the girl’s lips parted willingly as she thrust her own tongue into Ashley’s mouth in return. Ashley fondled the schoolgirl’s budding breasts, which were a little above average in size for her probable age, for surely she could be barely sixteen. Then, the young woman’s breath caught for a moment, as the girl boldly took the initiative – her hands dived down to grasp Ashley’s skirt and undo the two remaining buttons, letting it hang wide open, after which she pushed her eager fingers onto Ashley’s bare pussy. All of this sexual activity had taken mere seconds, as both of them knew they would be seen if anyone should walk round the tree.

Ashley put her hands on the brunette’s shoulders, and it needed only the hint of a push downwards for the girl to get the idea at once. ‘This little bitch has done this before,’ Ashley thought to herself in delighted amazement. Christina dropped to her haunches, her face exactly at the level of Ashley’s bare exposed pussy; her mouth latched onto it like a limpet, her tongue questing and wriggling its way in. Whether from luck or experience, the tip of her tongue almost immediately found the hood of Ashley’s clitoris, making the young woman gasp in ecstasy. Between this stimulation and the erotic thrill of making love in such a public place, it only took a few seconds for Ashley to climax, and Christina withdrew a tongue coated with womanly juices. ‘I have to get to college’, she said regretfully; ‘If I’m late again, Miss Petersham will keep me after school and – punish me.’ Something about the way in which that last phrase was said suggested a great deal more than appeared on the surface, and Ashley was fully convinced that this girl had tasted female pussy before. She came to a swift decision – whilst she would need to be very careful with fucking an under-age girl, this one was just too hot and willing to walk away from. Ashley took one of her business cards from her purse, and scribbled her private cell-phone number on the back. Then she slipped it into the girl’s jacket pocket, saying ‘If you want more, call me’, kissed the piece of jailbait quickly once again, and turned away. Behind her, the girl replied softly, but clearly enough to carry to her ears: ‘I’ll call you tonight.’

Ashley was on tenterhooks all day, wondering if the girl would keep her promise, or have second thoughts and lose her nerve. She was lying on the mattress of her double-bed, watching one of her favourite lesbian DVDs (Older Women & Younger Women 3), fingering herself during the scene where Sharon Kane as a school inspector fucks a trainee teacher, and she had more or less given up hope when her phone rang just before 11 p.m. It was Christina’s voice, and she apologised for leaving it so late; she had had to wait for privacy in her own room, so she had just got into bed; she added saucily, perhaps emboldened by the distance, ‘I wish you were in here with me’.

‘So do I, babe, so do I!’Ashley fervently assured her. She asked what the pretty teen was wearing, and felt her own juices loosening when the reply came: ‘nothing, nothing at all’. Christina posed the same question back, and seemed thrilled when Ashley recounted what she had been doing, and described her present outfit of a red bra, black suspender tights and red strappy heels. Ashley then said that although she couldn’t be there to touch Christina herself, she would guide her hands as if she was.

‘Oooh! yes!’, replied the schoolgirl with bubbling enthusiasm.

So they had phone sex, as Ashley instructed the girl’s hands to roam slowly over her own body, cupping her breasts, teasing her nipples, stroking up her inner thighs and finally massaging her pussy and slit. By this stage, Christina’s breathing had become ragged and more nasal, her lips clamped shut to prevent cries escaping which might call the attention of one of her parents. At last, she dropped the phone onto the bed beside herself, clapped her left hand over her mouth, and suddenly and frantically plunged the first two fingers of her right hand in and out of her vagina, rapidly taking herself to a whimpering crescendo and then collapsing back onto the soft mattress.

‘Oh, my God!’ she gasped into the phone, ‘Oh, wowie! – that was just so amazing, I’ve never done myself so good like that before! Thanks, Ashley!’ Then she asked if she could listen to Ashley making herself come, and the older woman happily obliged – her flat was in an old building with solid walls, and she did not have to worry about neighbours overhearing. After describing to Christina the large, ribbed vibrator which she took out of her bedside cabinet, she put the phone on a nearby cushion and pushed the throbbing machine deep into herself. It soon began to work its usual magic, and she left it there as her hands gripped the sheets on each side and her pelvis arched into the air. She began to moan in ecstasy, the vibrator pressing against her vaginal walls and rubbing her clitoris, and gave a series of shouts as she came. After a few seconds to recover her breath, Ashley picked up the phone again.

‘Well, honey, and how was it for you?’ she asked in an amused drawl.

‘The earth moved,’ replied Christina with a peal of girlish laughter, before adding in a more serious tone: ‘no, really, it was fantastic’. She continued to say that she thought Ashley was so hot, and admitted that she had been eyeing her on the bus for the last few weeks, and had fantasised about her when masturbating.

‘I really, really want to have sex with you,’ Christina concluded, almost begging: ‘can we? Can I come to your place, maybe on the weekend? Would you like me to?’

‘Oh, yes!’ answered Ashley, ‘very definitely – you know, I’ve been thinking about you all day – I had to go to the ladies washroom four times and sit in a cubicle frigging myself, you got me so hot and bothered!’ They talked for a while longer, and arranged to meet on Saturday at 12 noon; Christina would tell her parents that she was shopping in the city and then going straight on to a party, and would be home around midnight; in fact, she would meet Ashley in the square in front of the city hall, and be driven back to her apartment for hours of sexual pleasure.

When Saturday morning arrived, Christina put some thought into her outfit and arrived at their rendezvous looking as tempting as a strawberry milkshake. She wore a pair of brief figure-hugging pink shorts and a skimpy white terry-cloth top; she had no bra, and the size and shape of her budding young breasts were easily visible, as were the pin-points of her nipples. Her healthy sun-browned teenage legs were in a pair of pink trainers, topped with cute white ankle socks. It was an ensemble that looked innocent and youthful on the surface, but with her developing curves, and most of all her tight and jutting ass, it also screamed ‘fuck me!’ to the seasoned eye. She had drawn many lustful looks as she walked the half-mile from her home to the terminus at the far end of the bus line; mostly from men, which of course she completely ignored, but two or three from females.

The boldest of these regards had been from a young woman in her early 20s who was sitting astride a large shiny motorcycle; she appraised Christina with interest as she walked past, and the mischievous teen deliberately put some extra sway into her hips and wiggle in her ass. A couple of minutes later, the bike drew up alongside her and then idled back to match her walking pace.

‘Can I give you a ride, honey?’ asked the woman, with a half-smile and unmistakeable innuendo.

Christina stopped, and turned to look at her. The rider was very attractive in a slightly butch way: fortunately, she had no tattoos, piercings or unpleasant things of that sort – in fact, she looked more like a college graduate who enjoyed riding powerful motorcycles. Her helmet was clipped to a bracket behind her seat, and the breeze ruffled her blonde hair which was cut quite short, but with style and not in a dykeish crew-cut. Her body was slim but looked strong, and she was wearing rider’s black leather boots, trousers and jacket. The latter had a silver zip that closed it diagonally rather than vertically, and as the woman brought the bike to a standstill with one hand, with the other she pulled the zip down half its length. The leather jacket hung open in such a way that from Christina’s angle of view she could see that the woman was naked beneath it, and that without the support of a bra two shapely breasts were swinging gently. Her interest was so obvious that the woman laughed and said, ‘You can touch, if you like.’

Christina needed no second invitation, and slipped her hand in to cup and stroke the nearest mound – it was softly firm, and cool from its shaded enclosure. ‘So?’, said the woman, invitingly patting the pillion seat behind her. With real regret, Christina took her hand away, and took a step back. She did not want to miss her assignation with Ashley, who had made a big impact on her, but she certainly was not going to let this amazing opportunity slip by if she could help it. ‘I’m sorry – I have to meet someone today,’ she said, adding hopefully ‘but if I was to walk here this time tomorrow, could I meet you again?’ The woman looked at her watch, and then again appraisingly at the luscious teen body before her.

She shook her head regretfully: ‘I couldn’t be here, babe,’ but then she added more cheerfully: ‘me and some friends meet with our bikes at the gates of Rochfort Park every Sunday at eleven o’clock, before going for a good ride in the country – meet us there, and you can come too.’

Christina thought for a second – the park was not very far from her home – and then, to be sure of what she was getting into, she asked: ‘These friends – are they men?’

The woman on the bike laughed, and with a genuine smile said, ‘Oh no, honey – no pricks, it’s just us girls’. Then she leant forwards, cupped her hand on the crotch of Christina’s pretty-in-pink tight little shorts, rubbed her thumb up and down the vaginal mound that could be easily felt through the soft thin felt material, and added: ‘If you like that sort of thing?’.

‘Oh, yes!’, Christina said with something of a gasp, for the woman was close to stimulating her clitoris through the thin shorts and the skimpy panties she had on underneath. And then she did something she had never tried before, and coyly batted her eyelashes at the woman, adding in a suddenly husky tone: ‘I’m your girl.’

‘You will be, babe, that’s a promise’, said the biker woman with evident lust and anticipation. Then she revved her engine, put her feet on the pedals, and roared way, giving a casual wave and leaving in her wake a swirl of dust and leaves, and a delightful tingle of anticipation between Christina’s legs.

Her sexual excitement hardly subsided during the bus ride into the city, and so when she met Ashley at the appointed place and time, she was more than ripe for the plucking – and the fucking. Ashley had realised from the swift grope behind the tree on Thursday morning that whilst this teen might be young, she was hot and very willing. However, she was still surprised by how eager Christina was to get right down to fucking – in fact, they had barely closed the front door of Ashley’s house, before Christina was starting to undo the young woman’s shirt buttons and reach for her tits. They stumbled and fumbled their way to the bedroom, and fell together onto the wide mattress, which earlier Ashley had stripped of everything except its black satin undersheet.

Almost in a frenzy, Christina knelt in the middle of this, the contrast between her pink shorts and baby-girl top and the sexy black bedding making her look even more young and alluring. With a rapid movement, she tore off her top, freeing her small pert breasts, and then in almost a single movement she shucked out of the pink pants and the very brief white panties that had been underneath them, and lay back, spreading her legs wide open. ‘Fuck me, please – fuck me!’, she gasped in her state of tremulous arousal.

Ashley needed no more invitation, discarding her short white skirt, scarlet halter top and black thong panties – she had been wearing no bra or stockings. However, she kept on her favourite white plastic boots (she knew that to be slightly clothed was often a more erotic appearance than total nudity, and boots were the most practical as well as the most sexy item to retain). She placed a hand under each of Christina’s buttocks, and jerked the girl’s body down the bed towards her, an action which had the effect of spreading the teen even more open. With no more delay, Ashley applied her expert tongue and mouth to the wet pink slit in front of her, and within moments of her rhythmic licking, she could feel the girl’s pelvis bucking beneath her as she built to a rapid climax. When this broke, Ashley did not stop but rather varied the areas she was probing and the speed, and over the next five minutes took Christina to the crest of the wave at least four more times – by the last two, the young girl was almost screaming in her passion, and smacking her arms down on the bed as her body arched upwards, with only her heels and the shoulder-blades still resting on the sheet. All the time, she called encouragement: ‘Oh, yes! Please! More! Yes, yes, yes!’, followed by cruder cries of ‘Fuck me, fuck me harder, do me, fuck my cunt!’

When Ashley at last withdrew her lips from the young girl’s pussy after this amazingly energetic initial encounter, she expected the pretty teen to be satiated. But the incident with the biker (and anticipation of its consummation the next day), together with lust for Ashley, had given Christina a youthful energy that was not to be brooked. She was lying with her legs still spread apart, her cunt-hole now gaping open and dribbling cum-juices, her face bathed in sweat and her brown hair tangled and damp. She looked straight up at Ashley and said calmly: ‘Fuck me with a strap-on, please.’ Ashley half-raised one eyebrow in surprise – she had not even been sure if the girl was still a virgin, never mind being familiar with such lesbian devices. However, it confirmed her instinct that even if young, this was no innocent novice to womanly love. Still, ‘You sure?’ she checked, walking over to her wardrobe. On seeing Christina’s firm and definite nod, she selected a strap-on of moderate length and girth – for this was still a young girl, and she had no wish to give her a bad experience. Returning to the bed as she tightened the three straps which held the dildo firmly in place, she was reassured and aroused to see the anticipation with which Christina was regarding it.

The girl had stuck two of her fingers up herself, working away to keep her cunt open and lubricated. Ashley knelt between her lithe legs, and then lowered forwards to insert the strap-on slowly into its nesting place in the schoolgirl’s pussy. It slid in easily, so that Ashley’s stomach rested on the teenage flatness of Christina’s belly, the warm contact further arousing them both. Ashley held her upper body a little way above the girl, with her arms on either side of her shoulders, in a position a little like doing press-ups. Gazing directly into the teen’s lustful eyes, she then lowered herself so that her firm breasts were brushing Christina’s perky ones, their erect nipples rubbing against each other. The schoolgirl gave a soft moan, moving her hips further open, and Ashley pushed forwards, sliding the dildo in further. Then, as her mouth locked onto Christina’s for a long, passionate French kiss, she started to pump her buttocks up and down, pulling the dildo in and out of the teenager’s pussy with regular strokes, building up to a faster intensity.

After a minute or so, Christina moved her legs up to wrap in a cross-over around Ashley’s lower back, and she reached for her experienced lover’s buttocks. Taking a firm grip with both hands, she pulled on them to drive the strap-on into herself harder on each forward stroke, whilst bucking upwards to meet it the other way. Not long after this, Christina’s body was wracked by a rippling series of orgasms, just as Ashley herself came from the friction of the strap-on between her legs and the unbelievable excitement of giving such a vigorous fucking to a girl who was so young but so eager. Ashley withdrew the plastic dildo, and rolled onto the bed next to Christina, cupping the girl’s left breast in her hand and gently stroking the nipple.

‘Wow, that was something, babe’, she acknowledged.

To her amazement, the hungry teen still lusted for more. Pushing Ashley completely onto her back, the schoolgirl straddled her, offering her cunt to the woman’s mouth for attention. After a few moments, she shifted down Ashley’s prone body, lifting her slim pelvis over the strap-on which now pointed at the ceiling, and lowering her pussy onto it like a rider mounting a horse. Once it had entered her fully, Christina leant forwards and grasped Ashley’s breasts as if they were the handle-bars of a bike, and had her own sweet tits grasped in return. With shrill and mounting cries of ecstasy, she began bouncing up and down as if Ashley was a trampoline and she was a gymnast going for Olympic gold. Her self-fucking on the dildo was so energetic that at one point she nearly fell over, but Ashley, breathless and amazed, quickly shifted her grip from Christina’s breasts to hold her by the waist – and then, as well as steadying her, she used the grip to give the girl’s downward thrusts additional impetus.

‘Oh! Yes!! Yes!!!’ gasped the almost incoherent teenager, as she rose to the biggest and longest climax of all. After this, she was ready to rest for a while. She let Christina take her into the shower, where they enjoyed soaping and washing each other; Ashley changed the sweat-soaked sheet for a new one, arranged some cushions, and they curled up together for a cuddle – before returning to passionate sexual athletics twice more later in the day, but taking longer in slow arousal and satisfaction. They shared a meal and two glasses of wine in the bed, wearing only bras and panties – Christina spending a happy hour looking through Ashley’s underwear drawer and making a selection, although even after adjusting the straps the bra cups were too large for her. After a further orgasmic bout, in which Christina asked to be fucked with the strap-on from behind, doggy-style, she took another shower to take away any revealing pussy-juice odours.

A little before 10.00 p.m., Ashley drove Christina to within a block of where the party she was supposed to be attending was taking place, and after a swift kiss and a definite promise to spend next Saturday the same way, the teen hopped out of the car. Ashley waited a minute before driving off, fingering herself (she had put on a mini-skirt to come out, but no panties) as the girl’s pert ass in the short tight pink pants wiggled away down the street in front of her. Just before turning the corner, Christina turned back, and blew a kiss in the direction of the car, and knew her gesture had been seen when the headlights blinked once.

Earlier that afternoon, after the first marathon of fucking, as they lay talking, legs wrapped around each other’s naked bodies, and hands gently caressing each other’s breasts and pussies, Christina told Ashley about the biker girl, explaining why she had been so hot to trot when she had arrived at Ashley’s house. The latter had savoured the image, thinking a little jealously ‘you lucky little tart’ (for nothing like that had ever come her way as a teenager), when a more positive thought struck her. Rising on one elbow to look down at the enticing young body she had just fucked almost senseless, she asked ‘I wonder if they would mind if I came along too?’, adding at once, so that Christina would not feel she was being possessive or cramping her style: ‘You go with the blonde, of course.’

In truth, Christina had been having a few anxieties about the bikers, and was glad that an adult would be along to check things out. So they arranged that Ashley would collect Christina at a shopping mall a few minutes walk from her home, and they would drive to the park and meet the biker girl together. Then the talk turned to other intimate secrets. As to age, Ashley’s guess had been close: although bold in character and physically developing, Christina was only three weeks past her sixteenth birthday. She was already a convinced lesbian with no desire for boys at all, but her parents suspected nothing – her best friends might perhaps have guessed, and the two on the bus had actually messed around with her a bit, but unlike Christina they were not yet really sure of their feelings and sexual orientation.

Just before 11.00 am. on the Sunday morning, the young woman and the peachy teen arrived at the car park at the gates of the city’s largest park. It was not busy, and the trees planted to give shade to the parking lot created many secluded areas and pools of shadow. In the furthest corner they saw the gleam of chrome and metal, and the sleek shapes of some powerful bikes. Ashley parked her car nearby, and they started to walk towards them – Ashley deliberately hanging back to let Christina take the lead. Both had carefully selected their outfits to be sexually enticing: Christina had decided to be similar in style to yesterday, partly to be sure that the biker woman would recognise her, but she had added a pair of white boots from her cheerleader outfit below the petite pink shorts. Above these, she had chosen something ostensibly more modest than the previous day, but in fact even sexier. This was a matching pink tight-fitting sweater with long sleeves and a ribbed roll-neck, made of a thin lambswool material which clung to her contours and left nothing at all to the imagination. There was clearly no bra underneath it, and the swell of Christina’s growing breasts and their stiff nipples was very evident. The teen was wearing sunglasses in the bright light, and her pretty hair was pulled back and framed by a pink plastic Alice-band, making her look even more sweet and innocent.

Ashley’s look was deliberately more mature, but also even more clearly signalled her sexual availability. She also wore boots – her favourite, all-purpose black ones – and showed a long length of exposed thigh below a tight mini-skirt made of black stretch fabric; it took only a glance at this to note the absence of any visible panty-line, and correctly to deduce that she was naked under the brief skirt. Her top was a red halter with ties behind the neck, but also visible – in a sexy way – were the straps of the black under-wired bra which was ensuring that her breasts were pushed together and lifted up so as to be as eye-catching as possible. At present, her chest was partly hidden by the old and battered leather jacket that completed her ensemble, at the moment unzipped and hanging wide open in the slight breeze.

There were eight bikes, but only a dozen women around them, either seated on the saddles or standing and talking; it was clear that not everyone already had a partner with them. The group’s conversation died away as the cute teen and attractive young woman approached, and Christina suddenly spotted the blonde biker – she had been sitting on her machine with her back towards them, but now turned to face her. Her face broadened in a welcoming smile when she saw the pretty schoolgirl, although she had also taken in the striking woman just a few paces further back. She concentrated her gaze on Christina, and said: ‘Well, I’m glad you made it, babe – I’ll tell you, I’ve been thinking of you quite a few times since yesterday,’ at which a couple of the nearby women laughed, one saying ‘Too right, she has’, whilst the other crudely mimed the ramming of a vibrator in and out of her crotch.

Christina blushed prettily at this, and then asked: ‘I hope you don’t mind that I brought a friend?’

‘Not at all’, quickly replied the blonde biker, ‘our motto is always, the more the merrier.’ She then gave Ashley a frank appraisal, during which the young woman swung her leather jacket off her shoulders, the movement both revealing and accentuating the curve of her breasts. The blonde biker was not alone in regarding the figure before them with frank appreciation, and there were a couple of soft wolf-whistles. The biker nodded once, as if having decided something, and then smiled at the teenager. ‘Is this who you were going to meet yesterday? – I can see why you were torn, and I’m certainly not offended!’ Christina confirmed this, and then the blonde once again tapped the passenger seat behind her invitingly. This time there was no hesitation, and the teenager practically leapt onto the saddle. The blonde then held out her hand to Ashley, and introduced herself as Jacqui. ‘I’m sure you’ll have plenty of offers of a ride, honey’, she said in an accent that hinted at an upbringing in the south; ‘our rule is not to have permanent pairings, so who you ride with is only a commitment for today.’ Ashley nodded her understanding, and glanced around. Four of the bikes had a couple near them, but the remaining three had only a rider each, and one of these was beckoning Ashley towards her.

With eager anticipation, Ashley responded. The woman she walked towards was one of the oldest in the group, although still only in her late 20s. She was the older, taller and fuller-figured of the two black women amongst the bikers. She was wearing leather boots that came half-way up her thighs, and then an incredibly short black mini-skirt that barely earned the name, as the base of her crotch was almost visible. Her leather jacket above this had the top third unzipped, showing the smooth chocolate-coloured tops of a stunning pair of large ripe breasts, with no visible sign of a supporting bra. This vision took Ashley’s breath away, and she was almost weak-kneed as she was drawn by the beckoning finger and the gleam in the tall woman’s dark eyes. As Ashley arrived in front of the black goddess, Jacqui called out: ‘Ready to ride, babes?’, and the others mounted their bikes and started the engines.

Christina whispered to Jacqui, slightly nervously: ‘I’ve never been on a bike before – where do I hold on?’

Jacqui looked at her over her shoulder, eyes dancing, and replied: ‘Wherever you like, honey.’

Christina placed her hands on Jacqui’s hips, and then realised there were other, more interesting, possibilities. Snuggling forwards so that her front was pressed tight to the biker’s back, she moved her hands up under Jacqui’s leather jacket, and was rewarded by the prize that she glimpsed yesterday. The woman was nude under the jacket, and Christine with a purr fastened her hands around her shapely breasts and began gently to massage the nipples.

At the other bike, the black woman looked directly at Ashley, and stated simply: ‘Hi, I’m Belinda’. Ashley nodded and gave her name in return, and was rewarded by a brief but dazzling smile. As Belinda swung onto her bike and her incredibly short skirt rode up for a moment, Ashley was sure that she was afforded a glimpse of naked cunt, although as this was also black she was tantalisingly uncertain. Getting onto the pillion seat and sliding her hands up the sides of the figure in front of her, she made a similar discovery to Christina; in fact, though there was no rule about it, most of the bikers wore nothing under their jackets, and very often no panties – the direct feel of the wind on their cunts as they drove was a very arousing sensation. Ashley savoured the feel of the heavy ripe breasts of the statuesque black woman, as the group of bikes wheeled out of the parking lot onto the highway.

For about forty minutes, they took an exhilarating ride out of the city and up into the surrounding hills and woods. After a while, the bikes turned off onto a minor country road, and then again onto a dirt track that wound through dense pine forest, slowly rising upwards. Suddenly, they emerged from the dark shadows of the woods into bright sunshine at the top of a hill, with a vista opening up in front of them to the south and west. The hilltop was crowned with a wildflower meadow of about one acre, and towards the back of this, near to the forest, was a low wooden cabin which looked quite old and a bit run-down. It turned out that this had been in Jacqui’s family for generations and was currently owned by her aunt. This lady, a spinster in her 50s who had been forced to hide her lesbianism for most of her life, thoroughly approved of her favourite niece’s lifestyle and was happy for her and her friends to use it as a meeting-place whenever they wished.

The biker girls produced sandwiches and fruit from the panniers on the backs of their bikes, and the fridge in cabin had already been well-stocked with chilled beers. They brought out several large wool blankets and spread them out on the soft grass for a picnic in the warm June sunshine. Many of the women shed their leather jackets to go topless, and some discarded even more of their clothes, down to just a bra and panties, or – in one case – just a skimpy G-string. Christina decided to stay demure in her ‘pretty-in-pink’ outfit, mainly because she could tell from the constant glances she was getting how much it was turning Jacqui on. Meanwhile, Belinda slipped Ashley’s leather jacket off her shoulders and admired her figure in the halter top and underwired bra; she gently ran her hand over the white woman’s clothes, but did not remove them. The happy sound of girlish laughter echoed across the field, as the biker girls and their friends enjoyed a lazy lunch washed down with cool beer.

After this, the gathering started to break up into couples, each taking a blanket but not moving very far apart. Jacqui took Christina by the hand, saying throatily:

‘I want you, babe, my God! I want you so bad!’

Christina batted her eyelashes at her, and coyly asked: ‘Do you … really?’

‘Feel for yourself,’ replied Jacqui breathlessly, as she undid the fastening of her leather trousers, pulled down the zip, and revealed the black thong panties underneath. The biker took the sweet teen’s hand and thrust it down inside the thong, and Christina gave a soft purr of arousal as her fingers encountered Jacqui’s cunt – soft, warm, wet and invitingly open. Jacqui took the young schoolgirl to her blanket, pulling her down for a long kiss. Her mouth moved down to Christina’s pert tits, whilst her hand found the crotch of her pants, which was so tight that the lips and cleft of her pussy were visible in what is often called ‘cameltoe’ through the thin stretch fabric.

Belinda and Ashley had already begun kissing, their hands running over each other’s tops. Next, Belinda took their blanket and placed it alongside Jacqui’s, slightly overlapping, and urged Ashley down to lie on her back alongside Christina. Belinda undressed the young woman, whilst Jacqui was simultaneously stripping the pretty schoolgirl, tugging her sweater over her head and then peeling the cute pink hot-pants down her thighs. Very soon, the two visitors were naked apart from their boots – Christina’s bright shiny white ones, and Ashley’s glossy black ones. They exchanged a look and reached out to hold each other’s hands, watching in pleasure as above them Jacqui and Belinda kissed and sensuously undressed each other, until the two biker women also only had their boots on.

In a unison of movement that might have been choreographed, the bikers knelt between the spread legs of their new-found lovers, and then leant forward to fondle their breasts and take each nipple in turn into their mouths, nibbling on it with their teeth. Almost simultaneously, Ashley and Christina let out a deep groan, and opened their legs even more. The bikers needed no invitation, and they trailed their tongues down from their breasts, across their navels and to the top of their slits. The two prone figures gasped, their grip on each other’s hands tightening for a moment. Jacqui and Belinda began assiduously to apply their considerable skills and experience in pussy-slurping to the inviting vaginas which were spread in front of them, the labia peeling back like the petals of flowers. Within a few moments, both Christina and Ashley were giving vent to shuddering moans, their backs arching off the ground and their free hands clutching convulsively at the blanket material, as their orgasms exploded.

After the two guests subsided, panting heavily, they were rolled unresistingly onto their stomachs and their legs were pushed under them, hoisting their asses up in the air. The teen and the young woman did not seem to mind this at all, in fact they waggled their hips and bottoms in a deliberately tantalising way. Looking over their shoulders, they saw Jacqui strip completely naked, removing her leather trousers, her boots and her panties. Belinda, smiling wickedly down at the luscious sight of Ashley’s outthrust hips and buttocks, shed her micro-skirt but retained her impressive boots. Both of the biker women then produced strap-on dildos, and the sight of these fuck-weapons being buckled into place sent a shiver of anticipation down the spines of both Christina and Ashley; they looked at each other, smiled, and again reached out to clasp and hold each other’s hands.

Within a few seconds, they were both deeply penetrated and were being ridden as if the biker girls were jockeys competing during the final furlong of a major race – in this case, the destination was not a winning post, but which young woman they could make to come the soonest and the longest. Belinda had a few tricks up her sleeve and, as she drilled in and out of Ashley’s vagina, she started to deliver a firm smack with the palm of her hand, alternating between the right buttock and the left. She also had sufficient reach that she could take a firm grip on Ashley’s juicy swinging breasts, and she used them ruthlessly, like the handlebars on a bicycle.

Christina had her eyes held tightly closed and was making a kind of hissing noise between her teeth, with her face pressed into the fabric of the blanket. Jacqui paused for a second in her shafting and raked her fingernails down the pretty teenager’s back from her neck to the underneath of her ass, not hard enough to cut through the skin but firmly enough to leave a deep red trail. When her fingers reached their destination of Christina’s pudenda, they prized it open and Jacqui slammed the dildo in deeper than ever. Christina let out a high-pitched shriek, her whole body jiggling as if she was being subjected to electric shocks, and then she slumped down in a daze. Such was Belinda’s command and dexterity, her force and instinctive feel for pace, that the much more experienced Ashley was equally putty in her hands, and exhibited no more self-control than the teen next to her, whimpering softly as the firm plastic rod was jerked in and out of her by the thrusts of Belinda’s pelvis. Ashley’s climax was equally earth-moving; afterwards, between heaving gulps for breath, she gazed across the gap to Christina and smiled sultrily at her; licking her lips, Christina smiled contentedly back.

Jacqui and Belinda now asked their guests what pleasure they would like to take of them, and both knew at once what they wanted to do to the biker babes. Christina’s choice was a slow and loving 69 with Jacqui lying on top of her, and the blonde was more than happy to oblige her pretty young conquest. Ashley gained a sudden surge of energy: she could not resist the chance to take her turn with a strap-on, but she wanted to give it to Belinda with the black woman on her back, legs spread wide, so that Ashley see her face and grab her tits whilst she fucked her. For the next twenty minutes there were heard the intermingled sounds of gasps, grunts, moans and the sharp high notes of orgasms attained time and again, as the biker women proved as happy to receive as they had been to give. Afterwards, all four females lay together in a warm and loving heap, stroking, fondling and kissing each other, until the afternoon air started to cool. Then they went back inside the cabin and waited their turn to use the shower room – this was one of the cabin’s most enjoyable features, having been deliberately built by Jacqui’s aunt to be spacious enough for several people to have fun together.

In the early evening, the women got back on the bikes – in many cases, slightly cautiously, as their cunts and asses were soft and tender from repeated penetrations. They drove back down to the highway and sped along into the city, roaring into the parking lot at Rochfort Park and circling round it to where Ashley’s car was parked. She stepped from Belinda’s pillion seat, rather reluctantly withdrawing her hands from under the busty woman’s leather jacket, where she had acted as a human bra and had held her breasts cupped in her hands all the way home. Ashley stood for a moment gazing into Belinda’s eyes, and the sexy black babe regarded her steadily back with a serious and thoughtful look. Ashley leaned forward to kiss the biker gently on the lips, and then swallowed before saying, with a shaky tone in her voice:

‘Until next time, then …’, adding with unusual shyness, ‘if you want, that is?’

The hint of her usual laughter returned to Belinda’s eyes and the curve of her lips, but there was no doubting her sincerity as she drew Ashley back into her embrace, letting one hand slide up under the black-haired beauty’s skirt to stroke her naked pussy-cleft.

‘Oh, yes,’ answered Belinda, ‘I want that very much.’ Then she pulled a piece of paper from the pocket of her jacket, and pressed it into the palm of Ashley’s hand. Belinda revved her bike engine, put her foot back on the pedal, and said quietly but clearly: ‘Call me, we can get together during the week, if you like’, before her bike roared away.

‘I will,’ whispered Ashley to the black woman’s disappearing back, ‘Oh, you betcha, babe, I will!’

She turned, and saw that Christina was having an equally long and affectionate farewell with Jacqui, and noticed with a smile that the blonde biker could not resist cupping the crotch of Christina’s tight pink shorts in the palm of her hand, and rubbing it possessively. Then she too departed, the last biker to ride away, leaving a sudden silence behind her in the deserted parking lot.

Ashley drove Christina near to her house, parked in the shade of a large tree, and looked at her passenger. The only word to describe the pretty teen, she thought, was ‘radiant’. Christina positively glowed with pleasure and satisfaction on top of her natural youthful prettiness and vitality. The girl looked across at Ashley with shining eyes, slipping a hand across her thigh to push up the driver’s short black mini-skirt and touch her puffy pussy lips.

‘I’ve had such a great time this weekend, Ashley, I can’t thank you enough!’ she said.

‘I should thank you,’ Ashley replied, with a warm laugh, ‘it was you who found Jacqui, and got us all that fun today! Thanks for letting me come along.’

Christina grinned back at her, and then said with sincerity: ‘It wouldn’t have been the same without you – in fact, I think I would have been too scared to go on my own.’ Then the pink-clad poppet leant across and kissed the young woman fondly for a moment, before asking brightly:

‘So – when can I see you again?’

Ashley was thrilled – she hadn’t been quite sure if Christina would treat this as one-off, hadn’t wanted to count on anything lest her hopes be dashed. The black-haired woman smiled with pleasure as she looked at the gorgeous sixteen-year-old, offering up a mental prayer of thanks to the goddesses of lesbian love. They arranged to meet on Wednesday – Ashley would put in some extra hours at work on Monday and Tuesday, and then leave in mid-afternoon on Wednesday, picking Christina up in her car from a pre-arranged rendezvous a little away from the high school.

And so began their weekly and weekend pattern. Christina came to Ashley’s house on Wednesday afternoons and Saturday afternoons and evenings, and on Sundays Ashley collected her and they drove to the meeting place of the biker girls and spent the day with them. Christina was keen to experience as much as possible, and rode with all the women at different times. Ashley, however, almost always got onto Belinda’s pillion seat – in fact, so much so that it was clear that they were becoming something of a couple; this was underlined by the fact that they generally met up twice during the week, sometimes sleeping together over-night at Ashley’s apartment and sometimes at Belinda’s. After a while, the only other person who claimed rides with Belinda was Christina from time to time, and Ashley never begrudged her sweet young lover from a share of enjoying Belinda’s superb breasts and practised love-making skills. Early in the following year, after talking it over, Ashley and Belinda pooled their resources and found a larger, more central apartment which they bought together. On the day they moved in, their first visitor, appropriately enough, was Christina, and she helped them to christen their large new double-bed with an energetic threesome; afterwards, she was their most regular visitor.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Christmas, and the demon scouts arrive.

Please go to DB’s thread for comments.
http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=5751664

Friend’s note: Please, for the sake of my skill, and future editing, if you give a negative vote, please leave a comment so that I can improve.

Quick editorial note: The use of ‘loose’ or ‘loosing’ in these chapters is intentional, and not a typo.
===================================
Ch 13

It takes both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed, to wake me. I’m dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing part all those I care about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh. Screams echo in my mind, until I notice that it’s my own scream, as I sit up in bed. I’m soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

“‘Bout time,” Summer tells me with a worried frown. A worry that is echoed in Gina’s eyes, as well.

“What are you dreaming about, that has you moaning, tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina follows up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winks at me.

I groan again and cover my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I can see clearly enough, I get out of bed, and only then notice that I’m still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I start stripping with the two women still in the room.

“Hey, wait until I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complains, though when I look over at her, she is staring at my well-muscled chest. I have forgotten that she hasn’t seen me completely naked yet. How tired am I that I’d make such a simple mistake as stripping with my sister in the room, while Gina is here? Normally I’m a lot sharper than that, but aftershocks of last night’s terrors are still flittering through my mind.

“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asks Summer, who then turns away red-faced and flees the room.

I remember what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and look at my left arm, but there is no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being quite a bit tired, I feel pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wonder how the other two women can be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.

Gina stays to watch me get dressed, and then follows me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else is waiting. Nancy has out a digital camcorder, and films everybody opening their presents.

I’ve given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it will bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’ve purchased some clothing I thought she will like. From those three women, I receive a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I feel Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulls away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom is always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. One date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I’ve added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”

Mom is in tears as she hugs me, telling me she can’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I receive a Steam gaming gift card, good for $100. My sister gives me a new book in a series she promises I’ll love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book is from Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I’m sure that I’ll enjoy it. Mom tells me she never knows what to get me, so she too gives me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.

I shower while breakfast is prepared, and step out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind is still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wonder why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly does she mean my new children, as in plural?

I’m going to be a father. . . Somehow, that still hasn’t truly sunk in.

The scent of a delicious breakfast hits my nose as I step into the kitchen, and only then realize just how hungry I am. I bolt everything down, and then have another serving, surprising everybody with how much I can eat. Even I’m surprised, but I’m famished.

“Must be that new body of his,” Mom murmurs, and I see the other three women agree.

We play games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wear their jewelry, and it looks just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slips into her new clothes. I have to admit that my sister looks really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.

Gina and Summer leave to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I try to help out in the kitchen, but soon get the boot.

With nothing better to do, I go to my room, and load up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I have a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There is a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I know that Shanna is smart enough not to send me a virus. It opens a page to a video the twins have uploaded, and I have to enter a username and password that is conveniently in the email. Despite the poor internet speed from my phone, the video starts loading fairly quick. Shanna must have compressed the video with the right codecs.

The video opens with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I can’t tell which one it is in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I’d noted they don’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we think we’ll show you.”

The camera is set down on a flat surface I can’t see, and the other sister comes around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turn my laptop away from my door, as I see what she is wearing; a small little teddy that does nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters face each other, and then look at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I can easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy starts to strip her sister. The shirt comes off first, and her nipples are then latched onto by a set of hungry lips. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister is making, I suspect that she is Shanna, which means the one in the teddy is Shannon.

Shanna looks right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucks and plays with her tits. She runs her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast, and making lascivious faces to me.

Shannon pulls down Shanna’s pants, and then kisses her way down her body, until she can plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasps as Shannon starts to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.

I’m getting pretty turned on as I watch them, and have to adjust my crotch, as they continue. I guess they’ve worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna has her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she strips her sister, and returns the favor. It only takes a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too is crying out in bliss. I almost can’t believe my eyes when they start to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played games with them not so long ago.

“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice says from my doorway, and I curse myself for getting so engrossed in what I’m watching, that I’m not more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well. I immediately pause the video.

Nancy stands in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I tell her. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Nancy saunters into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you have my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sits next to me, and I have just enough time to close my browser before she can see the twins. She smiles as she places her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it’s just us right now.” She leans forward and kisses me.

I can’t say it’s completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, eye so like Gina’s and enhanced with her new jewelry, and I gladly kiss her back. I’m extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this will provide just the release I need.

“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she says as her hands starts to work at my pants. I lift my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moan as she drops her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy is very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirls around my knob, and her hand works up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.

“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I tell her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulls her mouth away, and smiles up at me.

“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this baseball bat in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I’m shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still do stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I can’t see why they wouldn’t, either.

Nancy stands, stripping, and I pull off my shirt, and then think I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lies down on her back, and I think I’ll warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her, but when I start to move my mouth to her vagina, she stops me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”

Not one to argue with such a demand, I move my mouth up to hers, and start kissing her, while I rub the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy’s legs wraps around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forces me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, God, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She sets a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she starts to cum around my penetrating tool.

I’m able to sink my full length into her, and can feel my balls slapping her ass as I slam into her again and again. Lifting my back, I bring my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibble on it, making her cry out, as her nails dig into my back. She digs me deep enough, I know I’m going to have scratch marks, but just then she starts to cum again, and I don’t care. Her pussy squeezes my cock so hard, I think she is going to crush it, but luckily she is wet enough, I’m still able to move inside her.

Between the twins’ video, Nancy’s magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace she’s set, I only last a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I’m loosing my load deep into her twat.

“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, God, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She starts to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.

My rod seems to twitch forever, sending volley after volley of spunk into her, before finally subsiding.

I roll off to her side, and she gives me a quick peck on the cheeks, before pleasantly cleaning my penis with her talented mouth, getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get herself cleaned up.

While she’s in there, I send a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I can’t wait to see them again. I also can’t wait to see how the video ends.

I go to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy scratched up my back, but I can’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I conclude.

Mom is just coming out of her room, as the girls get home from shopping, and they all go to the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulls me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I’m not sure if she is angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”

“I had to,” I explaine. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”

“I guess I understand,” She tells me in a tone, which tells me she still isn’t happy. “She’s your sister, after all. She has special abilities too. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She pauses while she looks up at me, and I wonder just how much Summer told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something greater. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiles a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a light peck. “Oh, and by the way,” she says as she starts to walk away, “I have another present planned for you later.”

I laugh as she leaves, wondering just what she has in mind, and hoping I’m up to it, after that powerful orgasm with her mom.

I’m not allowed into the kitchen, but I watch the four women as they cook, and notice Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer is an avowed lesbian, and she seems to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looks at me, winks, and then pinches Summer’s bottom. I can only laugh at their frivolous behavior.

After dinner, I build a fire in the fireplace, and we all sit around talking about Christmases past, drinking spiked eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.

I crawl into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fall asleep before she arrives, only to find myself in Lela’s room.

My vision goes fuzzy for a moment, before it comes back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.

Sure enough, no light envelops me, but something more unexpected happens.

Words appeared before my eyes.

‘Initializing. . . Done’
‘Synchronizing. . .Done’
‘Powering up. . .Done’

I have no idea what is going on, as the words scroll across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turn my head, the words move with me.

‘Systems check. . .Passed’
‘All systems functional’

No further words appear, and the other words disappear.

“What’s going on?” I call out. “Lela?”

‘Go through the door’

The words appear, and this time there is an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turn, I see an opening that looks the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I can’t see through. The arrow moved as I turned and is pointing right at it.

“But I can’t see in there,” I protest. “I need you to guide me.”

‘Go through the door’

The words blink a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figure I might as well see what’s up. I step through the midnight portal, and am immediately blind. I stop, hoping she will come along and guide me, but then something else happens that is the most shocking yet.

My eyes adjust, and I’m able to see. It’s still dim, and everything has a deep red glow to it, making objects stand out oddly. Looking around, I’m able to see that I’m on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appears in front of me, pointing the way. I can’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I follow the arrow, turning when they tell me to turn, and soon I’m hopelessly lost. It’s like a GPS in my head.

The arrows lead me to another doorway, but I can see through this one, and am able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

‘You may enter, but do not speak’

The doorway opens, and I step through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flash again, brighter this time, as if they’re yelling, and I shut my mouth.

‘Think your words to me, and I’ll see them’

Lela doesn’t move, doesn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stand by her. I wonder what is wrong with her, and if there is anything I can do to help.

‘I am fine, thank you’

My thoughts must have reached her. I wonder if this is some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words confirm it a moment later.

‘Yes. Those are extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battles with the demons.’

I nod, thinking “Thank you,” to her.

‘Please, be seated’

An arrow points to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sits, and I do as she asks. Her eyes are still closed, and I wonder what is going to happen now.

‘Close your eyes’

My eyelids drop, and suddenly I find myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.

“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice says right behind me. I spin around to look at her, and notice a glow to her skin I haven’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She steps up next to me, and keeps her eyes on the horizon. I turn to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

“Children? And we’re really here?” I ask her, thinking she has somehow teleported us to her home planet, despite knowing how impossible that is.

“No. We are only in our own minds. I can talk to you in this way, that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I see weakness and weariness cross her features, and then it vanishes. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood, and the clothing that can help to protect you. The robots will work from now on, but the suit will only be wearable when you are on my ship.”

“Ship? So. . . we’re in space?” I ask, amazed. Somehow I’ve always known we had to be, but the confirmation still sets my heart to beating. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?

“We are in low orbit now. You would not consider this space, but it is close.”

Her words from earlier come back to me, and I have to know. “You said children. . . I thought we weren’t compatible. Genetically, that is.”

She nods, and as she speaks, I realize that she isn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We are talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, until I felt my eggs being fertilized. I had been told what to expect. . . But it’s different.” She looks up at me then with her large silvery eyes, and I see fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way you humans do. After the eggsare fertilized, it takes only a couple days, and then the females lay and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. Our children are under me. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak. I’m afraid our children even weaker.” She turns back to the water, and stares at the two moons.

“I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed as abominations. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.

“They put us on trial, that is what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race isn’t worth saving, that you are too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I can hear the sadness in her voice, and I even see a tear appear in her eyes. I don’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.

“Our race is very different from yours, in how we treat our offspring. Once hatched, the children are taken to facilities, where they are taught and raised. But with you. . . I feel for these offspring. What we made together was good. Not abominations. I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrive, they can’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home. They intend to let us die with your planet.” She pauses, and I walk behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I can feel her soft smooth skin, as she shakes in my arms.

“This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we can learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another, unknown planet.”

I hear her pronouncement, and shudder. What chance do we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry and armaments? I still have no idea how I’m going to stop them with my switches. It’s almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as Earth’s only weapon.

Even with the extra power I get from my sister, I know I’m no match for the demons.

Summer. . .

“Is my sister one of your experiments,” I ask, fearing to hear the answer, but I have to know.

“Yes, she was a failure. You both have the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I feel myself getting angry with how callously she talks about Summer. How easily she can risk human life.

“You said some of them die. She could’ve died!” I realize how ludicrous I sound then, but I don’t care. It doesn’t matter that she is alive, and survived; I don’t like that she had been in any danger at all.

“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I feel dirty for my sense of self preservation, but logic prevails.

“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I tell her.

“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replies calmly, and I marvel at the strength that must lie below the skin of this angel. Abandoned by her people, and left behind with an alien race, she still has the fortitude to stay strong.

My mind wants to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latch instead back onto our children.

“So those are our children you’re sitting on. . . In eggs?” I don’t know what to think of that. I wonder what they will look like when they come out. I only hope they survive. Making us genetically compatible, doesn’t mean that our offspring will be viable.

“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we have to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race. A new species.” She turns in my arms, and looks up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how humans can mate for pleasure. Why you do it. As I have told you, with us it’s a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it’s brutal for the females. It is the only thing I ever thought about our race that was violent, until now.

“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. When I presented this to the council, they called it blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They can’t understand, and don’t want to. The council is mostly male, and they are stuck in their ways.”

She lifts her body higher, and I feel her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I’ve learned, and everything I’ve experienced, I’m overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seem to act as a pressure relief valve, and I find myself kissing this odd angel ardently.

The slight alien reacts immediately. Her arms, wrap around my waist as I pull her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right here, centered on the here and now. I don’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we can offer one another, here within the imaginary world, connected by our minds.

“This kissing, it’s better than I remember it. If only they could understand.” Her voice is sad, and I want only to make her happy once more.

I easily lift her up, and lay her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hope to show her what I can do with my one tongue. I kiss down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.

“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” She tells me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kiss her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looks to a human’s vulva, only pinker, and think that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this is all in our minds, but it all feels real enough. I wonder how real this will feel. Will there be any lessening of sensation because it’s imagined, or will it be increased because it’s directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I lick around her labia, tell me that regardless of the answer, she is enjoying my attentions. I drive my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibble on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs lock around my head, surprisingly strong, as she comes in my mouth.

“This is good,” I hear her say, glad I can understand her his time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding is immediate, and I can almost feel her emotions. “The sensations going throughout my entire body are new, and yet very pleasant.”

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wonder. Oh, hell no! I shove my tongue in as far as it will go, and can feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I press my nose against her clit, and while I can’t breathe like this, I know she will enjoy it. I rub my face back and forth, as fast as I can, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose works her clit. It only takes a couple seconds until she has her second orgasm.

Her breathing is heavy, as she lifts her head off of the sand and looks down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”

As analytical as her comments are, I can accept that compliment.

“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I tell her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I start to kiss my way back up her body, until I’m kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.

“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think can be matched with two,” She tells me, but I have my doubts.

Brushing the sand off me, I rub my phallus against her crotch, wondering that she wants this without being in heat. She had told me that she’d enjoyed it last time, but she is getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat, or me manipulating her switches. It’s a good ego boost.

“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I press the head of my cock against her opening, and steadily increase the pressure until I break through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I can stop my advance. She grunts as I moan with the completion of our two bodies, and her three-fingered hands grip at my back.

I drop my head back down to hers, and she meets my kiss with a hunger that is mutual. Our tongues dance in time with our bodies, as I drive into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina feels fantastic, and like no other woman (though it’s somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slides up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

“Good. . . So good. . .” she pants in time to my thrusts, as I take her tit in my mouth again.

I roll us over, and sit her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rests against mine, and I grab her hips, pulling and pushing, until she catches the rhythm. We both start moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I move my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I’m coming close, but since she isn’t in heat this time, and since this is all in our minds, I don’t worry, as I unload into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over me.

When I open my eyes, I’m lying naked in my room, a mess in my underwear.

===================================
Ch 14

I step out of the shower, only to find Gina waiting for me in my room. I wonder if she came into my room last night, only to find me gone? She’d said she had another present for me, but if she had, she doesn’t say anything.

“Remember to open the door for her, and do everything you can to treat her like a lady,” she tells me, as though I don’t already know. I’m getting ready for my date with mom, and for some reason, Gina has gotten it into her head that I don’t know how to treat a woman, properly. “You may be tempted to use your switches on her, but avoid it if you can.” There is only one switch in my mother right now, and I can’t move it, unless I’m in physical contact with my sister, as that was when I’d made the switch.

“I know, I know,” I protest. “Now are you going to get out so I can get dressed, or do you plan on watching me?” I should have known the answer before I asked.

“I’m staying, of course. Look, I just want to make sure everything goes good for her tonight. She is a strong woman, but I can see she is still hurting inside.” How can she tell that? I’ve tried to keep an eye on her myself, but she seems to be handling my dad’s leaving better than I’d thought. Is it some kind of feminine intuition?

“I promise I will do everything in my power to make tonight a good night for her,” I realize what I’ve said a moment after her eyes go wide. “I mean I will do what I can, WITHOUT using my powers.” Gina then spends the next twenty minutes critiquing everything I try to wear, until she’s finally satisfied with my raiment.

When I finally make it out of my room, mom is nowhere to be found, and an idea occurs to me, to try to make this more like a date. I slip outside; catching my breath in the frigid cold. I go to my car, and grab a small bouquet I’d purchased earlier, and then ring the doorbell.

Gina and Summer both answer the door, and grin widely when they see it’s me.

“Hello young ladies,” I tell them, unable to hide my own mirth, “I believe I have a date with the lady of the house?”

“Mom, your date is here,” Summer calls over her shoulder loudly, and then turns back to me. “You’d better treat her right, tonight, Mister.” We all laugh, but the laughing stops when mom walks out.

Mom looks absolutely stunning, in a black shimmery dress, that hugs her curves all the way down to her ankles. She is wearing matching high heels, but I can’t seem to pull my eyes away from the low V-cut of her dress, that shows her cleavage nicely. She does a little spin when she sees us looking, spreading her arms out and smiling. It’s also a backless dress.

“You like?” She asks, with a small sparkle in her eyes. “Summer helped me pick it out.”

My throat is dry, and I can’t get any words out. Summer had helped her pick that out? She looks like a mature sex goddess, ready to ravage the town! She looks ten years younger. She looks. . . She looks. . . Dammit, she looks delicious!

I have to clear my throat a couple times, to get it working again which sets the two younger women to giggling, and mom to blushing. “Shall we, milady?” I ask as I hold my arm out to her.

She takes it in her hand, and we go out to my car.

“We really don’t need to go there tonight if you don’t want to,” she tells me as I pull out of the driveway. “I know how expensive it is, and it was the girls’ idea, more than mine.”

I know it had been the two other women, helped some by Nancy, who had come up with the idea of going to the fanciest restaurant in town, and while it means I will have to dip into my savings, I don’t mind at all. She really does need this right now.

As promised, when we arrive at the restaurant, I make sure to open the doors for her, and the reservation is under Mr. Xavier. My dad’s name is rather well known, so it had been no problem getting us a table.

When I open the menu, however, I have to stifle a groan; it’s more expensive than I’d thought.

“We really don’t have to eat here, son,” mom tells me as she looks over the menu, and I can feel her happy switch lower a bit. I may not be able to affect the switch, but that doesn’t stop me from sensing it.

“I promised you a date to anywhere you wanted, so this is fine,” I tell her, meaning it. My savings can handle it. “Besides, when was the last time you got to go out, and have a good time?”

She thinks about it for a bit, before looking me in the eyes, and telling me, “Last Christmas, when we had our date then.”

I smile, remembering the simple date at the local fast food joint, and then ice-skating afterwards. “I remember. You skated circles around me, and laughed every time I fell down.”

Mom smiles then and I know it’s genuine, as her ‘happy’ switch tilts upwards, and we both laugh, till she looks back down at the menu. “Everything looks so expensive, son. I don’t dare order anything.”

I reach out, and pull the menu from her hands, which unfortunately reveals her cleavage, and I have to look away before I get caught staring. “Then I will order for my beautiful date tonight.” She tries to protest, but I’m not going to have it.

When the waiter comes and takes our order (and stare at my mom), she complains again. “I saw that on the menu. That’s too expensive, son. And the champagne? Son, I know you can’t afford this.” She looks around at those close to us, before leaning over and whispering, “We should go, now, before he comes back with our food.”

To say I’m shocked to hear my own mother recommend ditching after ordering would be an understatement. To see her bending over in that dress sets my heart to pounding. I’m surprised she doesn’t try to rush me off to the hospital, my heart seems to be thudding so loudly.

“Relax, and enjoy the night, mom. I’ve got this.” But she doesn’t seem to want to listen.

“At least let me pay for some of it,” she insists.

“Don’t you dare!” I reply quickly. “Mom, if this are a date with dad, would you be so worried?” She shakes her head. “Then enjoy the food, and hopefully my company, and let me take care of the woman that has meant the most to me, throughout my life.”

She sits back then, and looks at me wide-eyed for a few seconds, before saying, “The most. . . What about Gina?”

I heave a sigh before answering. “I won’t deny we fool around,” it feels odd talking to my mom so openly about it, but she has to know by now that we’ve been doing it, “but other than that we are just friends.” The waiter arrives and pours us the champagne, and then leeaves the bottle with us on ice. That bottle is as much as half a paycheck for me. I take a sip of mine, and smile, before continuing. “You have loved and cared for me, my entire life. Even when I was a kid and screwed up, you are there for me. When I was hurt, or alone, I could always count on you.” I look her hard in the eyes, and smile, “So just sit there, and let me take care of you.”

She meets my gaze for a few seconds, taking a sip of her drink. “And what about Nancy?”

I choke, trying to take a swallow. “Nancy?” I splutter.

“I’m sorry,” her cheeks are turning red. “I shouldn’t have said anything. It’s just, well, she told me about what you all did. Oh, don’t give me that look. I’m not so innocent, myself.” I look at her curiously, still trying to clear my throat, but to no avail, “At first, I admit I was shocked, but when Nancy explained how close it had made Gina and her. . . Well, I couldn’t deny the temptation. I know who tucked me in that first night and I remember what I did.”

Thankfully I don’t have anything in my mouth at that moment, because I would have likely spewed it all over the table. She remembers kissing me? And by the sound of it, it had been no accident.

I’m saved from having to say anything immediately, by the waiter bringing our food. He gives mom a little more attention than is necessary. I start to get a bit annoyed by him, but he finally leaves us to eat. It smells great, but I’m a bit disappointed by how little there is on the plate.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that,” mom says, after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence. “You probably think less of me now, and I’ve ruined our date.” She looks down at her plate, and suddenly I feel terrible for her.

I reach across the table, and grip her hand in mine, but she continues to look down at her open cleavage. “Mom, you are a beautiful woman. I would have to be a fool to be upset by a kiss from someone as hot as you.” She finally look back up at me, and I can still see some worry in her eyes.

“I’m not, son. You don’t have to lie to me. I’m old, and used. That’s why your dad did what he did.” Her voice is soft as she speaks, but I have no problem hearing her. I can feel her ‘happy’ switch dropping lower, and curse myself, for this date not going so well. I’d be tempted to adjust the switch, if I could without Summer, but as I think on it more, that would be a temporary fix. I need to cheer her up the old fashioned way.

“No!” I exclaim indignantly. “Haven’t you noticed how the waiter stares at you? He can’t stop staring. Look, he’s even staring now,” I wave to where our waiter stands, looking at our table, before turning back to mom. I can’t claim she is young, not with the crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes, but I can’t stand to hear her get down on herself for what dad did. Especially, when her self-image is so far off from reality.

I know I promised not to use my abilities on her, but I figure this will be forgivable. I make two quick switches, one for the elasticity of her skin, and one for her aging. I turn up the former, and slow down the later. I can’t touch her ‘happy’ switch, and the two new switches won’t take effect immediately, but it should help in the long run.

“Dad is an idiot for what he did to you,” I go on. “You look absolutely stunning tonight. Any man would be lucky to sit in my seat right now, across from you. But it just so happens to be that I’m the lucky one and I WILL NOT complain.” I try to sound forceful, willing her to understand what I’m telling her.

She smiles tremulously at me, her ‘happy’ switch shuddering, before dropping her gaze down to her plate. “Let’s eat,” she says, and I figure she just wants to change the subject.

The food tastes as good as it smells, and thankfully it’s a little more filling than it looks. Mom fills up her glass of champagne one more time, but otherwise refrains from drinking more. Since I’m driving, I only drink the one glass.

“Did you really mean what you said,” mom asks as she finishes up her plate, “about you being the lucky one?”

I look at her, across from me, at the way the dress hugs her curves, and her beautiful cleavage, the shape of her lovely face that I have known my entire life, and answer honestly and with all sincerity.

“Do you want to know what my first thought was when I saw you come to the door? I thought you look like a sex goddess. You’re smart, beautiful, and sexy. I absolutely meant what I said about me being lucky enough to be here with you tonight.”

As I speak, I watch her face for signs of anger, but only notice her cheeks reddening slightly.

The waiter returns, asking if we want anything for desert.

“No,” mom says, keeping eye contact with me and her tone level, “I think we’re fine, if we can have the bill please?” The waiter nods and walks away. “Son, hand me the keys, please. I will go wait in the car.”

I’ve over done it, I fear. I nod as I reach into my pocket to draw out my keys, and hand them to her. She stands, walks over to me, and leans over to give the top of my head a kiss. I’ve a great view of her cleavage, but right then, I can’t think of anything but that I’ve somehow hurt her.

Her next words only serve to confuse me. “Thank you, son, for a wonderful date.”

I pay as soon as the waiter brings the bill, and he gives me a dirty look when he sees that mom is gone. The meal wasn’t cheap, but then again, I’d known it wouldn’t be. The tip is probably worse than he deserved, but he HAD annoyed me. I grab the bottle of champagne as I leave.

When I walk out, I’m surprised to see mom in the driver’s seat, and waiting for me with the engine running. I get into the passenger seat, and mom puts the car in drive. I don’t know what to say to her, and she doesn’t try talking to me either. It takes me a bit to notice that she isn’t driving home. When she finally does stop, my heart is racing, and even my hands feel sweaty.

We are in a motel parking lot. The same motel I’d found dad cheating on mom in, and later that afternoon fooled around with Summer.

The silence drags on for a while, but I don’t know what to say, or even think. Mom is the one to break it.

She is alternating looking from the steering wheel, to the motel office, as her voice comes out, cracked and hesitant. “This was a mistake. . . We should go.”

I don’t know what makes me do it, but I reach over, and before she can put my car in reverse, I pull out the keys.

“I’m going to go pay for a room,” I tell her, wondering what she might say or do. “I’ll leave you the keys to my car, and you can either come in, or go home. I won’t think any less of you, no matter what you decide.”

Without looking back, I walk to the office, and pay for a room for the night. When I walk back out, mom is still waiting in the car, and I can feel her eyes on me as I walk to my room and unlock the door. I look back at her one last time, before I walk in and turn on the lights.

I sit on the queen-sized bed, as I wait. Have I overstepped m y bounds? She had all but said she’d intentionally kissed me that first night. After a few minutes pass, I turn on the TV. Have I made another mistake? Did I misunderstand what she had in mind? As the minutes wear on, I wonder if mine and mom’s relationship is forever damaged. Or did I read the signs wrong, and I’m just some demented pervert?

When the knock finally sounds on the door, it scares me half out of my wits. On shaky legs, I stand and walk to the door, half-afraid that it’s room service, or the manager telling me my date has left me here. Even the absolutely absurd thought that it is the police, coming to haul me away.

Opening the door, I’m almost tackled as mom throws her arms around my neck, and presses her lips firmly to mine. The cold air follows us in, until the door closes, but I barely notice it, as her tongue slips between my lips, to be met by mine. I can taste the champagne on her mouth, and wonder if there’s any left in the bottle. For a second I worry that she is only doing this because she is drunk, but I remember that she’d brought us here while still sober.

Her hands aren’t idle while we kiss, and she soon has my shirt up over my head, and then off. The bed hits the back of my legs, and I fall backwards. Without saying a word, the older woman’s hands start fussing at my belt, and she nearly rips my pants off of me.

She stands there, staring at my manhood, her mouth slightly askew. “Forgive me, Nick, but I want this. I really need this.”

I stand back up, and hug her still clothed body to mine. “There is nothing to forgive. I want this. . . I want you, too.”

Her eyes look wonderingly into mine, and I see tears starting to form. I kiss each of her eyes, as I let my hands pull the zipper in the lower back of her dress down. It soon puddles on the floor with a soft sigh, as our lips meet again. Our tongues fight desperately against each other, both vying for dominance; neither willing to submit.

I grab the back of her head, and fall back, pulling her down on top of me. She grunts at the impact, but it turns to a moan, as my hands freely roam her back, and drop to her rear. At first I think she isn’t wearing any panties, but then I feel the thin bit of thread, and realize she is wearing a G-string.

For some reason, the thought of my mature mother in that type of sexy underwear turns me on even more.

“Love me tonight, Nick,” she says breathlessly. “Love me like I haven’t been loved in years.”

“Always.” Mentally cursing my father for mistreating this wonderful woman, I roll us over, and start kissing down her bare chest. Her nipples are hard, as they top her tits, and I take one between my teeth, while I let my left hand drop down to her covered vulva. Even after two kids, her breasts are firmer than I would have imagined. The way they’d held up in her dress should have been a giveaway.

She starts to moan softly, but as I continue to lick and nibble her bosom, and rub her pussy, her volume increases. I break away from her nipples, and kiss my way down her smooth stomach, to the tops of her panties, and then further. I can easily smell her arousal, and see where her panties have a wet spot already growing. I give her panties a quick kiss, before pulling the cloth aside, and diving in. She tastes so sweet and warm, that I start to moan as I drive my tongue in as far as it will go.

“Oh, Nick, thank you! Oh, Nick, oh Nick, OH NICK!” Her hips are lifting up and down against my mouth, and I pull my tongue out, and suck hard on her clit, bringing her over the edge. Slipping two fingers into her, I feel how tightly her muscles squeeze the invading digits. I crook my fingers, trying to find her G-spot, as I start to pop her clit between my teeth. Her words are unintelligible, as she moans, and soaks my fingers in her juices. “Oh, son. I never knew. I never knew it could feel like this,” she tells me as I start kissing my way back up her body.

I bring my wet lips to hers, and we start kissing again. I rub my cock against her panties, but she breaks the kiss, and pushes my chest away a bit. “We don’t have to do this,” her voice is uncertain and tremulous. “You have already done more than enough for me tonight. More than is proper, really. Maybe we’d better stop before we do something we’ll regret.”

I look deep into her eyes, and can easily see the desire there, screaming to get out, and know that she has a tenuous grip on her control.

“Do you want this?” I ask, bumping my cock against her vulva.

“Mmm, yes I do. God help me, but I want this. Ahh. . . But it’s wrong. It’s incest. . . Hmm. . . Please stop, Nick. . .ahh” As she talks, I continue to rub myself against her. “You feel so good. I. . . No we shouldn’t. It’s wrong. . . Ungh. But. . .Nick,” she grows quiet for a second, and I barely hear her next words, “make love to me, son.”

Hearing her give into her desires, I pull the thin cloth of her G-string aside, and slip a couple inches into her before she can change her mind. “Whenever, and wherever you want,” I whisper softly into her ear. Her insides feel like they are on fire as they wrap around my member. Her head rolls back, and her fingernails dig into my ass, as she tries to pull me deeper. I pull out a little, and then slide a bit further in, loving how mom moans with every movement.

“No,” she pants, “Only for tonight. We can’t, ungh, do this again. But for tonight. . .”

I look down to where the two of us are joined, and can’t believe that I’m actually in the hole that I’d been born from. I’m making love to my mother, and she loves it at least as much as I do.

“Oh, yes! I can’t believe I have my son’s cock in me,” she cries out, as I slide most of my length back into her. “I can’t believe I am going to cum with his penis fucking me!” Molten lava leaks from our mutual connection.

I drop my head to her neck, and nibble lightly on her sensitive flesh. I feel the last of my cock slip fully into my mothers’ tight, burning hot, pussy, and moan at how wonderful it feels. I hold still there for a few seconds, reveling in the completeness I feel with her; in the feeling of being home.

I feel her teeth on my neck for a second, before her lips brushed my ear. “No regrets, tonight, son. Just please love me. As long as you love me, there can be no regrets.”

I lift my head, and look down at her. “I will always love you, mom. Always.” I drop my mouth back down to hers, and start to move my hips again. I move with fast, powerful strokes, and soon mom has to break away from the kiss in order to breath and moan.

I roll us back over, not breaking our connection, and then pull her chest to my mouth. I latch onto her nipple, sucking hard on her delightful breasts, while I grip her hips, and force her to rock back and forth on top of me.

“So deep. . . My son is so deep inside of me,” she cries out.

I reach between us, and start to play with her clit. The sudden stimuli against her already sensitive organ triggers another fiery orgasm and she collapses onto my chest, panting heavily. I’m close, and I know there is no slowing down, so I grab her cheeks, and start to thrust upwards as fast and hard as I can. I begin to jerk and thrash under her, as I empty my balls into her hot, wet, demanding womb.

Out of breath, we just lay there, cuddling with one another, and enjoying each other’s warmth. Mom is the first to talk again, breaking the blissful silence.

“You shouldn’t have cum in me,” she says placing a kiss on my chest. “Next time we’ll need to use protection.” She is still breathing heavily, as she talks. “It felt good, though. It felt so very good. And right.”

Horror struck, I begin to worry. Did I just get my mom pregnant? Why hadn’t I pulled out? I just acted without thinking, and. . . I’ve always been so careful.

Wait, did she say next time? I thought she wanted this to be a onetime thing. The thought that there may be another night together, fills my mind, leaving no room for other worries.

“I’m sorry, mom,” I tell her, wondering how or when we can be together again.

“Mmm, don’t be, son. It felt good, and I needed it. You made me feel young and desirable again.” I wonder how young she will feel when my switches start to truly take full effect in her. “I hate to do it, but we’d better get cleaned up, and home, before everyone wonders what we’re doing.”

Thinking about how Gina and Summer had acted, I don’t think they will be too surprised, but I don’t argue as mom sits up, and my semi-limp member slips out of her. Mom looks down at it for a moment, and I wonder what she is thinking, only for her to tell me a second later. “I still can’t believe we did that, but we agreed, Nick. No regrets.” She smiles dreamily, and whispers, “Thank you, again.” She leans forward, and I can feel her nipples on my chest as she softly kisses my forehead.

“No regrets,” I agree, before standing up, and kissing her softly on the lips. I start to get dressed. “Thank you for one of the best Christmases ever.”

We both laugh as we get dressed, and I have to zip up mom’s dress, but soon we find ourselves back in the car, driving home, with a half empty champagne bottle as the only witness to our kissing in the car.

Summer greets us as we walk in, and from the twinkle in her eyes, I wonder if she knows what we’d been up to. It would be hard not to, with mom’s hair messed up a little, and the smiles that we both have on our faces, but she doesn’t say anything and neither do we.

I check my email before going to bed, and see that I have one from Gina. There is a video attached to it, but with my phone as my internet service, it will take too long to download this one and watch tonight, so I start the download and go to bed.

I find myself back on Lela’s ship, just outside the reddish room that Lela is incubating our children in. As soon as I walk in, her words flash across my vision.

‘The demon scouts are in orbit around your planet. What is your plan?’ The words show up before me, like they had the night before.

Oh, shit! I think. With everything else going on, I’ve completely forgotten about the demons arriving tonight. How can I have been so stupid, to get side tracked like that? I didn’t realize that I’d been projecting my thoughts, until Lela answers.

‘If you don’t have a plan, then we are doomed.’

‘No,’ I think to her, trying to figure something out fast. ‘Can you take us close to them?’ I hadn’t given up when I went up against Gannon three different times before defeating him. And I sure as hell didn’t give up when I went toe-to-toe with that techno-demon. No way am I going to just roll over now! I ignore the fact that there is no reset switch this time. Never give up, never surrender!

I see a brief, almost imperceptible nod, before her words appear before me. ‘I can’t get us too close, or they will destroy us. Sit and close your eyes.’

I sit in the same spot I’d sat in last time, and hope that she doesn’t want to have sex at a time like this. I needn’t have worried though, for as soon as my eyes close, my vision is replaced by an inky blackness, filled with stars. I feel movement, and know that the ship is moving, and I’m seeing through its eyes, or sensors.

After a few seconds pass, I see the demon ship in a lower orbit over the Earth than we are. Despite Lela’s caution, I sense that the other ship is immediately aware of us, as it turns to face us.

‘Lela,’ I think, knowing my words will reach her, ‘put the healing light on me, and I will see what I can do.’

‘If I use that light in here, it will hurt our children,’ her response comes back to me, fearfully. ‘They are sensitive to the light.’

‘Aren’t you covering them up? If that ship kills us, our children will die too,’ I plead with her.

Suddenly I feel tingly, despite not being able to see my body, and know she has done as I’ve asked. With the extra energy, I reach out with my mind, and create a switch for their weapons. As soon as I feel it take hold, I flip it off, and sigh as I feel it move. They can no longer shoot at us. Despite how close they appear, I know there is some distance between us and them, by the headache this switch causes in me. If it had been more than one ship, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything, despite the healing greenish-yellow light.

I create a ‘self-destruct’ switch, or try to, but my head throbs, and no switch forms. Cursing, I watch as they draw closer, and try to figure out some sort of strategy. Obviously my switches have an effect on their ships, but I have to create one for something that is actually there. Where’s Summer when you really need her?

‘Should I get her?’ the words appear to me, and I ponder that for a few seconds, then indicate no. I don’t want her up here in danger right now. Maybe when the main fleet arrives, but not now. Right now I just need to find their weakness, and exploit it. Hell, maybe I’ll even level up. Wouldn’t that be nice?

The enemy ship appears to be picking up speed as it approaches, and I realize it’s trying to ram us.

‘Lela,’ I cry out, but she notices too, and is already moving us out of their path. The other ship changes course and continues to barrel down on us. I know their hull is more heavily armored than Lela’s ship. Ramming us won’t hurt them in the least.

I make another switch to turn off their steering, and am gratified when that one forms, despite the subsequent headache. When Lela moves the ship again, the demons continue on, unable to change course now.

I have to think of something to stop them though. Up to this point I’ve been reacting to what they’re doing, and not being too proactive.

It occurs to me that I might be able to open their external hatches, and perhaps suck them out into space. A quick headache later, I’m gratified to see one demon shoot out from their hull, but my elation is short lived, as I realize they must have sealed off the hatch, internally. I know I can’t sit here all day, and open each hatch one by one, as I need to finish this quickly. Already, despite the healing light, I’m over extending my ability, and know that I will pay for it dearly tomorrow.

The ship is lazily spinning now, from the force of the small hatch that had opened.

Somehow the demon ship turns and stabilizes itself, and is now facing us again. I check the ‘steering’ switch, and see that it’s still turned off. It takes me a second to realize what’s happened. These demons are smart. They’re using their other hatches, expelling air at precise moments, to control the ship.

They’re approaching us again, and while they are still slow, and can’t ram us, I don’t feel like I’ve much strength left in me for many more switches. Healing light, or no, I’m as good as done.

Then one last thought occurs to me, as we sit between the demon ship, and Earth: a hell-Mary of a move. It takes all of my effort to create one last switch, and completely turn off all of their power. It feels like someone is using my head as a dwarf’s anvil, and it takes all of my concentration to keep myself conscious, but I watch as the derelict ship floats past us, caught in Earth’s gravity. It takes a few minutes, but I’m gratified as it enters the atmosphere, and becomes a fiery streak. It starts to burn up upon entry, going in at the wrong angle. Lasting only a few seconds, a beautiful explosion fills my vision, and I lose my fight against oblivion.

---